diff options
Diffstat (limited to '40890.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 40890.txt | 12366 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 12366 deletions
diff --git a/40890.txt b/40890.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 278a39a..0000000 --- a/40890.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12366 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Diary of an Enlisted Man, by Lawrence Van Alstyne - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Diary of an Enlisted Man - -Author: Lawrence Van Alstyne - -Release Date: September 28, 2012 [EBook #40890] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIARY OF AN ENLISTED MAN *** - - - - -Produced by Peter Podgoršek, Stephen Blundell and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - - DIARY - OF - AN ENLISTED MAN - - BY - LAWRENCE VAN ALSTYNE - SHARON, CONN. - - NEW HAVEN, CONN. - THE TUTTLE, MOREHOUSE & TAYLOR COMPANY - 1910 - - - - - Copyrighted 1910 - by - LAWRENCE VAN ALSTYNE - - - - - WITH LOVING REGARD - FOR THE MEMORY OF MY PARENTS - WHO WATCHED FOR AND EAGERLY READ THE DIARY - AS FROM TIME TO TIME IT CAME TO THEM - AND TO MY COMRADES-IN-ARMS - WHETHER LIVING OR DEAD - THIS VOLUME IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED. - - - - -PREFACE - - -In the multitude of books written about the Civil War, very little is -said of the enlisted man. His bravery and his loyalty are admitted and -that is about all. Of his everyday life, the very thing his family and -friends cared most to know about, there is hardly anything said. - -It is to remedy this omission in some degree that the following pages -are published. They were written by an enlisted man and are mostly about -enlisted men. They are filled with details that history has no room for, -and for that reason may have an interest quite their own. - -They were written at different times, in different places, and under a -great variety of circumstances and conditions. Some were written as the -line halted for rest while marching from place to place, some while -waiting for trains or other modes of transportation, but the most were -written by the light of a candle or a smoldering camp-fire while my -comrades, no more weary than I, were sleeping about me. All were written -amid scenes of more or less confusion, and many times of great -excitement. They were written because of a promise made to my parents -that I would make notes of my wanderings and of the adventures I met -with. - -At first I found it an irksome task, taking time I really needed for -rest; but as time went on the habit became fixed, and I did not consider -the day's work done until I had written in my diary of the events that -came with it. - -The diary was kept in small pocket notebooks, of a size convenient to -carry in my pocket, and be ever ready for use. There was never a lack of -subjects to write about. Events crowded upon each other so fast that -each day furnished plenty of material for the time I could give it. I -had never been far from home. The sights I saw were new and strange to -me and made deep impressions. These, as best I could, I transferred to -the pages of my diary, so the friends at home could, in a way, see the -sights I saw and that seemed so wonderful to me. When pages enough were -written for a letter, I cut them out and sent them home to be read by -any who cared to, after which they were strung together on a string and -saved for me to read again, should I ever return to do it. When I did -return I found the leaves had so accumulated as to make a large bundle. -There was no need for me to read them at that time, for the story they -told was burned too deep in my memory to be easily forgotten. - -So I tied them in a bundle and put them away in an unused drawer of my -desk, where they lay, unread and undisturbed for the next forty-five -years. - -But while the old diary lay hidden in my desk a new generation had crept -upon the stage. We no longer occupied the center of it. One by one we -had been crowded off, and our ranks were getting so thin we had to feel -around for the touch of a comrade's elbow. Every year there were more -comrades' graves to decorate, and every year there were fewer of us left -to decorate them. At last we had met an enemy we could not even hope to -conquer. With sadness we saw first one and then another called out, and -they did not return. They had answered the last roll call, and it was -only a question of a little time when the last name would be called, and -the muster-out rolls be folded up and filed away. - -It was with a feeling of ever-increasing loneliness that I untied the -bundle and began to read the long-forgotten diary. In a little while I -was a boy again, one of that great company that helped to make history -read as it does. Almost half a century had suddenly rolled back and I -was with Company B--"Bostwick's Tigers" we were called, not altogether -on account of our fighting qualities, but because of the noise we -sometimes made. I was having my share of the fun that was going, and -was taking my share of the hard knocks as well. - -I was never so absorbedly interested. I even forgot my meals. For weeks -I thought of little else and did little else than read and copy those -dim old pages. I read from them to any who would listen, and wondered -why it did not stir their blood as it did my own. - -But the reason is plain. To the listener it was hearsay. To me it was -real. So it may be with the diary now it is printed. In the nature of -things it cannot be to others what it is to me. It is a part of my life. -My blood would not tingle as it does at the reading of another man's -life. It is what historians had neither time nor space to write, the -everyday life of an enlisted man in time of war. - - L. V. A. - -October, 1910. - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - CHAPTER I--THE RECRUITING CAMP 1 - - First steps as a Soldier--The five-day furlough. - - CHAPTER II--THE JOURNEY SOUTH 16 - - The march through Hudson--The stop in New York--Breakfast at - "The Cooper Shop"--Arrival at Baltimore--When we first - heard the "Long Roll." - - CHAPTER III--CAMP MILLINGTON, MD. 23 - - School of the Soldier--On picket at Catonsville--Trip to - Gettysburg--Dinner at Hanover--Meeting the 150th--Roast - chicken--Stuart's Mansion Hospital. - - CHAPTER IV--ON BOARD THE ARAGO 61 - - A morning on Chesapeake Bay--At Newport News--At Fortress - Monroe--The journey South continued--Sickness and death on - board--A burial at sea--Quarantined. - - CHAPTER V--QUARANTINE STATION, LA. 73 - - Cooking graybacks--A big catfish--Starting a graveyard--The - most trying circumstances war can bring. - - CHAPTER VI--CAMP CHALMETTE, LA. 80 - - Spying out the land--Foiling an attempt at suicide--Clash - with the 28th Maine--An interrupted sermon--Brownell's - last words. - - CHAPTER VII--CAMP PARAPET, LA. 87 - - Captain Bostwick gets married--In the hospital at last--Good - care and treatment--The slow process of getting well--The - Ponchatoula trip--Mosquitoes and alligators. - - CHAPTER VIII--PORT HUDSON, LA. 108 - - Good-bye, Camp Parapet--Going up the river--Stop at - Springfield Landing--Before the works--Capt. Gifford - missing--The first assault--Stealing honey--Scared by a - snake--The second assault--The "Forlorn Hope"--Captain - Gifford comes back--Vicksburg surrenders--Port Hudson - follows suit--The laying down of arms. - - CHAPTER IX--DONALDSONVILLE, LA. 149 - - Leaving Port Hudson--Stop at Baton Rouge--At - Donaldsonville--Living on the fat of the land--How sugar - is made--Hickory Landing--Plaquemine--Baton Rouge. - - CHAPTER X--AT NEW ORLEANS, LA. 173 - - Good-bye to the 128th--Down the river to New - Orleans--Looking for General Grant--Finding General - Grant--Joined the Corps de Afrique--Franklin's expedition - to Texas--The return trip--Pilot Town, La.--Easy times. - - CHAPTER XI--BRASHEAR CITY, LA. 184 - - Mustered into the service again--Waiting for orders--Up the - Bayou Teche--Stealing a horse--Meeting the owner--At - Mouton's Plantation--The return across the prairie--A sham - battle--One kind of southern hospitality--Another kind of - southern hospitality--Camp life at Brashear City. - - CHAPTER XII--THE LOUISIANA STEAM COTTON PRESS 230 - - In winter quarters--Dull times--The fortune-tellers--An old - man's blessing--A pleasant surprise--Leave of absence--On - board the steamer Creole--Seasick--Losing Henry - Holmes--Wholesale visiting--Finding Henry Holmes. - - CHAPTER XIII--ON BOARD THE MCCLELLAN 272 - - The start for Dixie--The McClellan is not the Creole--A - tough crowd--Man overboard--Martial law proclaimed--Arrest - of the rioters--Storm at sea--Stop at Key West--In New - Orleans again. - - CHAPTER XIV--THE RED RIVER CAMPAIGN 286 - - Camping on The Laurel Hill--At Port Hudson again--Meeting - the 128th--Up the Red River to Alexandria--Two trips to - Grand Ecore--The river falling--The dam at Alexandria--The - burning of Alexandria. - - CHAPTER XV--THE RED RIVER RETREAT 322 - - Guarding the pontoon train--Sleeping on feathers--Killing - the goose--Forced marching--The fight at Yellow - Bayou--Crossing the Atchafalaya--Another forced march--A - raw beef supper--Footsore and weary. - - CHAPTER XVI--CAMP AT MORGANZIA, LA. 332 - - On picket with the western men--Smallpox appears--A pay-day - misunderstanding--Building Fort Morgan--Fourth of July - dinner--General Order 88--The army moving away. - - CHAPTER XVII--OUR LAST CAMP IN THE SOUTH 346 - - Leaving Morganzia--In camp near New Orleans--Good-bye, - Dixie--Homeward bound. - - - - -CHAPTER I - -The Recruiting Camp - - First steps as a Soldier--The five-day furlough. - - -_August 19, 1862._ - -HUDSON CAMP GROUNDS. I have enlisted! Joined the Army of Uncle Sam for -three years, or the war, whichever may end first. Thirteen dollars per -month, board, clothes and traveling expenses thrown in. That's on the -part of my Uncle. For my part, I am to do, I hardly know what, but in a -general way understand I am to kill or capture such part of the Rebel -Army as comes in my way. - -I wonder what sort of a soldier I will make; to be honest about it, I -don't feel much of that eagerness for the fray I am hearing so much of -about me. - -It seems to me it is a serious sort of business I have engaged in. I was -a long time making up my mind about it. This one could go, and that one, -and they ought to, but with me, some way it was different. There was so -much I had planned to do, and to be. I was needed at home, etc., etc. So -I would settle the question for a time, only to have it come up to be -reasoned away again, and each time my reasons for not taking my part in -the job seemed less reasonable. Finally I did the only thing I could -respect myself for doing,--went to Millerton, the nearest recruiting -station, and enlisted. - -I then threw down my unfinished castles, went around and bid my friends -good-bye, and had a general settling up of my affairs, which, by the -way, took but little time. But I never before knew I had so many -friends. Everyone seemed to be my friend. A few spoke encouragingly, but -the most of them spoke and acted about as I would expect them to, if I -were on my way to the gallows. Pity was so plainly shown that when I had -gone the rounds, and reached home again, I felt as if I had been -attending my own funeral. Poor old father and mother! They had expected -it, but now that it had come they felt it, and though they tried hard, -they could not hide from me that they felt it might be the last they -would see of their baby. - -Then came the leaving it all behind. I cannot describe that. The -good-byes and the good wishes ring in my ears yet. I am not myself. I am -some other person. My surroundings are new, the sights and sounds about -me are new, my aims and ambitions are new;--that is if I have any. I -seem to have reached the end. I can look backwards, but when I try to -look ahead it is all a blank. Right here let me say, God bless the man -who wrote "Robert Dawson," and God bless the man who gave me the book. -"Only a few drops at a time, Robert." The days are made of minutes, and -I am only sure of the one I am now living in. Take good care of that and -cross no bridges until you come to them. - -I have promised to keep a diary, and I am doing it. I have also promised -that it should be a truthful account of what I saw and what I did. I -have crawled off by myself and have been scribbling away for some time, -and upon reading what I have written I find it reads as if I was the -only one. But I am not. There are hundreds and perhaps thousands here, -and I suppose all could, if they cared to, write just such an experience -as I have. But no one else seems foolish enough to do it. I will let -this stand as a preface to my diary, and go on to say that we, the first -installment of recruits from our neighborhood, gathered at Amenia, where -we had a farewell dinner, and a final handshake, after which we boarded -the train and were soon at Ghent, where we changed from the Harlem to -the Hudson & Berkshire R. R., which landed us opposite the gates of the -Hudson Fair Grounds, about 4 P. M. on the 14th. We were made to form in -line and were then marched inside, where we found a lot of rough board -shanties, such as are usually seen on country fair grounds, and which -are now used as offices, and are full of bustle and confusion. After a -wash-up, we were taken to a building which proved to be a kitchen and -dining room combined. Long pine tables, with benches on each side, -filled the greater part of it, and at these we took seats and were -served with good bread and fair coffee, our first meal at Uncle Sam's -table, and at his expense. After supper we scattered, and the Amenia -crowd brought up at the Miller House in Hudson. We took in some of the -sights of the city and then put up for the night. - -The next morning we had breakfast and then reported at the camp grounds -ready for the next move, whatever that might be. We found crowds of -people there, men, women and children, which were fathers and mothers, -wives and sweethearts, brothers and sisters of the men who have enlisted -from all over Dutchess and Columbia counties. Squads of men were -marching on the race track, trying to keep step with an officer who kept -calling out "Left, Left, Left," as his left foot hit the ground, from -which I judged he meant everyone else should put his left foot down with -his. We found these men had gone a step further than we. They had been -examined and accepted, but just what that meant none of us exactly knew. -We soon found out, however. Every few minutes a chap came out from a -certain building and read from a book, in a loud voice, the names of two -men. These would follow him in, be gone a little while and come out, -when the same performance would be repeated. My name and that of Peter -Carlo, of Poughkeepsie, were called together, and in we went. We found -ourselves in a large room with the medical examiner and his clerks. His -salutation, as we entered, consisted of the single word, "Strip." We -stripped and were examined just as a horseman examines a horse he is -buying. He looked at our teeth and felt all over us for any evidence of -unsoundness there might be. Then we were put through a sort of gymnastic -performance, and told to put on our clothes. We were then weighed and -measured, the color of our eyes and hair noted, also our complexion, -after which another man came and made us swear to a lot of things, most -of which I have forgotten already. But as it was nothing more than I -expected to do without swearing I suppose it makes no difference. - -The rest of the day we visited around, getting acquainted and meeting -many I had long been acquainted with. In the afternoon the camp ground -was full of people, and as night began to come, and they began to go, -the good-byes were many and sad enough. I am glad my folks know enough -to stay away. That was our first night in camp. After we came from the -medical man, we were no longer citizens, but just soldiers. We could not -go down town as we did the night before. This was Saturday night, August -17th. We slept but little,--at least I did not. A dozen of us had a -small room, a box stall, in one of the stables, just big enough to lie -down in. The floor looked like pine, but it was hard, and I shall never -again call pine a soft wood, at least to lie on. If one did fall asleep -he was promptly awakened by some one who had not, and by passing this -around, such a racket was kept up that sleep was out of the question. I -for one was glad the drummer made a mistake and routed us out at five -o'clock instead of six, as his orders were. We shivered around until -roll call and then had breakfast. We visited together until dinner. Beef -and potatoes, bread and coffee, and plenty of it. Some find fault and -some say nothing, but I notice that each gets away with all that's set -before him. In the afternoon we had preaching out of doors, for no -building on the grounds would hold us. A Rev. Mr. Parker preached, a -good straight talk, no big words or bluster, but a plain man-to-man talk -on a subject that should concern us now, if it never did before. I for -one made some mighty good resolutions, then and there. Every regiment -has a chaplain, I am told, and I wish ours could be this same Mr. -Parker. The meeting had a quieting effect on all hands. There was less -swearing and less noise and confusion that afternoon than at any time -before. After supper the question of bettering our sleeping -accommodations came up, and in spite of the good resolutions above -recorded I helped steal some hay to sleep on. We made up our minds that -if our judge was as sore as we were he would not be hard on us. We -spread the hay evenly over the floor and lay snug and warm, sleeping -sound until Monday morning, the 18th. - -The mill of the medical man kept on grinding and batches of men were -sworn in every little while. Guards were placed at the gates, to keep us -from going down town. I was one of the guards, but was called off to -sign a paper and did not go back. Towards night we had to mount guard -over our hay. Talk about "honor among thieves," what was not stolen -before we found it out, was taken from under us while we were asleep, -and after twisting and turning on the bare floor until my aching bones -woke me, I got up and helped the others express themselves, for there -was need of all the cuss words we could muster to do the subject -justice. But that was our last night in those quarters. - -The next day the new barracks were finished and we took possession. They -are long narrow buildings, about 100 feet by 16, with three tiers of -bunks on each side, leaving an alley through the middle, and open at -each end. The bunks are long enough for a tall man and wide enough for -two men provided they lie straight, with a board in front to keep the -front man from rolling out of bed. There are three buildings finished, -and each accommodates 204 men. We were not allowed either hay or straw -for fear of fire. As we only had our bodies to move, it did not take -long to move in. Those from one neighborhood chose bunks near together, -and there was little quarreling over choice. In fact one is just like -another in all except location. Walter Loucks and I got a top berth at -one end, so we have no trouble in finding it, as some do who are located -near the middle. These barracks, as they are here called, are built -close together, and ordinary conversation in one can be plainly heard in -the others. Such a night as we had, story-telling, song-singing, telling -what we would do if the Rebs attacked us in the night, with now and then -a quarrel thrown in, kept us all awake until long after midnight. There -was no getting lonesome, or homesick. No matter what direction one's -thought might take, they were bound to be changed in a little while, and -so the time went on. Perhaps some one would start a hymn and others -would join in, and just as everything was going nicely, a block of wood, -of which there were plenty lying around, would come from no one knew -where, and perhaps hit a man who was half asleep. Then the psalm singing -would end up in something quite different, and for a while one could -almost taste brimstone. I heard more original sayings that night than in -all my life before, and only that the boards were so hard, and my bones -ached so badly, I would have enjoyed every minute of it. - -But we survived the night, and were able to eat everything set before -us, when morning and breakfast time came. After breakfast we had our -first lesson in soldiering, that is, the men of what will be Captain -Bostwick's company, if he succeeds in filling it, and getting his -commission, did. A West Point man put us through our paces. We formed in -line on the race track, and after several false starts got going, -bringing our left feet down as our instructor called out, "Left, Left," -etc. A shower in the night had left some puddles on the track, and the -first one we came to some went around and some jumped across, breaking -the time and step and mixing up things generally. We were halted, and as -soon as the captain could speak without laughing, he told us what a -ridiculous thing it was for soldiers to dodge at a mud puddle. After a -turn at marching, or keeping step with each other, he explained very -carefully to us the "position of a soldier," telling how necessary it -was that we learn the lesson well, for it would be of great use to us -hereafter. He repeated it, until every word had time to sink in. "Heels -on the same line, and as near together as the conformation of the man -will permit. Knees straight, without stiffness. Body erect on the hips, -and inclining a little forward. Arms hanging naturally at the sides, the -little finger behind the seam of the pantaloons. Shoulders square to the -front. Head erect, with the eyes striking the ground at the distance of -fifteen paces." Every bone in my body ached after a little of this, and -yet our instructor told us this is the position in which a well-drilled -soldier can stand for the longest time and with the greatest ease. This -brings my diary up to this date and I must not let it get behind again. -There is so much to write about, it takes all my spare time; but now I -am caught up, I will try and keep so. - - -_August 20, 1862._ - -Capt. Bostwick came from Albany last night. He has his commission, and -is to be captain of Company B, his being the second company filled. I -can now style myself of Co. B, 128th N. Y. State Volunteers. He got us -together and gave us quite a speech. Told us what he would do, and what -he expected us to do. I imagine none of us know very well yet what we -will do. He said if he had not got his commission he would have gone in -the ranks with us. We gulped this down, but I doubt if many believed it. -But at all events we are one family now, and Ed. Bostwick is the head of -it. We have known him so long as just Ed. Bostwick, that it will take -some time to get used to addressing him as Capt. Bostwick. One of our -company, Jim Wasburn, who hails from Sharon, was put in the guard-house -three times yesterday for fighting. He ought to make a good soldier, -for he had rather fight than eat. He is a "mean dog," always picking at -some one smaller than himself. To-day he pushed Eph. Hammond over, as he -was getting some water from a pail. Eph. is one of our smallest men, but -he gave the bully a crack on the jaw that sent him sprawling, and took -the fight all out of him. One of the Poughkeepsie boys has gone on the -war path too. He began Sunday night by running past the guard, and then -waiting until arrested. Just as he got inside he gave his captor the -slip and hid in the barracks until the search was given up. Then he came -out and dodged past another guard and gave his pursuers a lively chase -over the fields before they caught him. He might be going yet if he had -not stopped and let them take him. He was brought in, put in the -guard-house, and before ten o'clock was out and down town, where he got -into some mischief and was locked up by the police. Yesterday he was -brought back under guard and again put in the guard-house, which by the -way is only a tent, with a soldier stationed by it. Last night, as I was -coming from the city I met him going down, and probably by this time he -is in jail again. - -_6 p. m._ Have just drawn our coats, drawers, stockings and shoes. Ben -Rogers is here. He belongs to a Kinderhook company. Jim Rowe and John -Pitcher have just come. Twenty-five of the company are old -acquaintances, all from the same neighborhood. Besides, I have made lots -of new acquaintances here. Men are coming every day and almost by every -train, and the prospect of our regiment being soon filled seems good. -The President's call for 300,000 volunteers is being nobly responded to -here, and probably it is the same all over the North. - - -_August 21, 1862._ - -Last night I was one of those detailed for guard, and was put at one of -the gates. This morning at 8.30 was what they call "guard mount." The -men so detailed are divided into three squads, called first, second and -third reliefs. The first goes on at 8.30 and remains until 10.30. Then -the second relief goes on and stays until 12.30, when the third relief, -to which I belong, takes the place until 2.30. This goes on until each -relief has had four turns of two hours each on duty, and four turns each -of four hours' rest, when 8.30 A. M. again comes around and a new guard -is put in place of the old. The next day after being on guard, no duty -is required of them. Nothing very hard about that so far as I can see. I -begin to like it, and I am glad it is so, for there is no such thing as -calling the boss up to settle. - - -_August 22, 1862._ - -I caught cold last night, and feel a little slim to-day. Lew Holmes got -a pass for himself and me to go down town and that cured me. The run -about in Hudson with the nice fresh air of to-day, together with a -five-day furlough, which was given out to-night, has worked wonders for -those that were lucky enough to get them. It seems the men are all to -have a five-day furlough, but not all at once. The Amenia crowd drew -first prize. I am delighted to go, and yet there will be the good-byes -to say again, and I don't know after all whether I am glad or sorry. - - -_August 23, 1862._ - -_Night._ Home again. We left Hudson at 5 A. M. Were delayed in Chatham, -waiting for the Harlem train, long enough to make quite a visit with -brother William and his wife Laura. Uncle Daniel was there also. There -is little else talked of but the war. Men are arranging their business -so as to go, and others are "shaking in their boots" for fear they will -have to go. I don't waste any sympathy on this latter class. There are -some I would like to see made to go. They belong in the Southern army, -where all their sympathy goes. - -I found our folks well and glad to see me. I have no sort of doubt of -that. Just as we had had supper, Obadiah Pitcher came with his buggy and -offered to take me to call on some friends; this I thought too good a -chance to lose, and we went south. We found so many, and there was so -much talking, it was Sunday morning when we came back. - - -_August 24, 1862._ - -_Sunday at home._ Herman and John, Betsy and Jane came to dinner. Such a -dinner, too, as mother cooked for us. Dear old soul, how I wished I -could eat enough to last until the war is over. Daniel McElwee came up -and wanted me to go with him to Mabbettsville and see Mr. and Mrs. -Haight. I put the best side of soldiering out, as Mrs. Haight wanted to -know how her boy was faring. This seems to me the saddest side of war. -Those that go have excitement enough to live on, but those that are left -can only wonder how it is with their loved ones, and imagine worse -things than may ever happen. I reached home in time to visit with father -and mother awhile and then went to bed tired out. - - -_August 25, 1862._ - -AMENIA UNION, N. Y. The days of my stay being numbered, I am improving -the time as best I can. Have been to John Loucks', Isaac Bryan's, Daniel -McElwee's, Hugh Miller's, Jason Hull's (where I had another good -dinner), and then came on to this place and put up at Mr. Dutcher's. Met -John Van Alstyne, who was on his way to Sharon, and was told I was a -fool for enlisting. Maybe I am, John, but I have lots of company. - - -_August 26, 1862._ - -Mary and I took a long ride, and then I left for Millerton. Saw the -effects of a railroad smash up at Cooper's Crossing. The engine and cars -were scattered along the front of the embankment and many of them only -good for kindling-wood. The carcass of a cow, the cause of the accident, -lay in one place and her hide in another. Attended a meeting at -Millerton, heard some patriotic speeches and saw lots of people who -seemed glad to see me. Was paid the town bounty of $100 and towards -night wended my way over the hills home again, and am writing about it -in my diary. This is my last night home. To-morrow we are due in Hudson -again. I have seen none of the others who came home with me. I suppose -each one, like myself, has crowded the time full of visiting, for who -knows when we will have another chance? We each try to act as if we had -no thought for the morrow, but it is hard work and not very successful. - - -_August 27, 1862._ - -Off for Hudson. The good-byes have been said again, may be forever. We -are at Pine Plains now. This time we go by horse power instead of the -cars. By "we," I mean Walter Loucks and myself who are chums in camp, as -we have long been chums at home. Herman and John[1] take us up. We have -a good team, a beautiful day, and have been stopped at nearly every -house long enough to say "how are you?" and "good-bye." As soon as we -stopped here, out came my diary and pencil. The habit is getting fixed, -and there is little danger of my forgetting it. The trouble is there is -so much to write about I will fill my book before I come to the real -thing. May be some one will some time be glad I wrote so much. It is -like blazing one's way through the woods. My trail can be followed, and -it behooves me to behave myself, for I claim all I write in my diary is -true. - -_Night._ In camp at Hudson Fair Grounds again. We had dinner at Blue -Store, made several stops on the way, one at Wagonhagers Churchyard, -where Leah Loucks lies buried. We had supper at Miller's Hotel, where we -spent our first night in Hudson, and where Herman and John stay -to-night. It was just a little bit hard to crawl up into our bare board -bunk, after the nice soft beds we had slept in, but it is part of the -contract and we took the dose with as good grace as possible. - - -_August 28, 1862._ - -Have been down town and had my picture taken to send home by Herman and -John. Have also been drilling, and altogether have had a busy day. The -ladies of Hudson (God bless them) are going to give us a supper -to-night, and H. and J. are going to stay. - -_Later._ It is all over, except an uncomfortable fullness. Biscuit and -butter, three kinds of cake, beef tongue, fruit of several kinds and -LEMONADE. We gave the ladies three cheers that must have been heard -across the river. There are lots of people here now. It seems as if I -knew half of them, too. We entertained our visitors until they had to -leave camp, and then had a prayer meeting and after it a stag dance, -both of which I attended. - - -_August 29, 1862._ - -Received $25.00 to-day, which is half the State bounty. Friends of the -soldiers are coming and going all the time. One day is much like -another, and yet there is an endless variety. We have guard mount in the -morning and then drill for a couple of hours. Then we are free to visit -with our friends. We have lots of them nowadays. No one seems to lack -for them. It reminds me of how well people are apt to speak of the dead. -While alive we say all sorts of mean things to them and about them, but -when they are gone it all seems forgotten and we only remember their -good qualities. Some way the very kind attention we receive reminds me -of that. - - -_August 30, 1862._ - -$25.00 more to-day. How the money comes in! Many people were here -to-day, some from our neighborhood. Between our camp duties and so much -visiting the time flies fast. The ladies of Hudson presented us with two -beautiful flags to-day, and Colonel Cowles with a horse, saddle and -bridle. It was estimated that five thousand visitors were in camp -to-day. We are the 128th Regiment the State of New York has sent out. I -wonder if such a time was made over each one. There was good speaking -when the presents were made and accepted. We certainly are having a -grand send-off. - -_Night._ There is a circus in Hudson to-night, and the guards have their -hands full keeping the 128th in camp. Many get out, and the guard-house -is full of those who were caught making the attempt. - - -_August 31, 1862._ - -_Sunday._ Spent the day in camp and a very quiet day at that. A paper -has been circulated among us asking that the Rev. Mr. Parker, who -preached for us once, be sent with us as chaplain. I understand every -regiment has a chaplain (a minister) to look out for the spiritual -welfare of the regiment. Judging from this one, they must find plenty to -do. - - -_September 1, 1862._ - -A rumor is afloat that we leave here soon. The 128th is about full, and -no doubt we will go soon. But often a report is started by some one -without the least reason or foundation. They do it I suppose to see how -fast a lie will travel. Just the ordinary camp routine is all that came -along to-day. - - -_September 2, 1862._ - -We are all togged out with new blue clothes, haversacks and canteens. -The haversack is a sack of black enameled cloth with a flap to close it -and a strap to go over the shoulder, and is to carry our food -in,--rations, I should say. The canteen is of tin, covered with gray -cloth; in shape it is like a ball that has been stepped on and flattened -down. It has a neck with a cork stopper and a strap to go over the -shoulder. It is for carrying water, coffee or any other drinkable. Our -new clothes consist of light blue pants and a darker shade of blue for -the coats, which is of sack pattern. A light blue overcoat with a cape -on it, a pair of mud-colored shirts and drawers, and a cap, which is -mostly fore-piece. This, with a knapsack to carry our surplus outfit, -and a woollen blanket to sleep on, or under, is our stock in trade. I -don't suppose many will read this who do not know from observation how -all these things look, for it seems as if all creation was here to look -at them, and us. - - -_September 3, 1862._ - -Heigho! I'm a corporal!--whatever that may be. The appointments were -made to-day, and I just caught on to the bottom round of the ladder. As -I did not expect anything I suppose I should feel pleased. May be I do. -I am not sure how I feel nowadays. There is such a hubbub, I wonder we -don't all go crazy. Some say we leave Hudson to-night. None of us know -when or where we go, but there is a lot of guessing. - -_Night._ Laura Loucks was in camp to-day. She is on her way home from -her sister's, in the western part of the state. She greeted me with -"There's another fool!" A great many good-byes were said to-day, and -tears enough shed to drown a cat. - - -_September 4, 1862._ - -We go to-day, sure; that is, if reports are true. The Government bounty -was paid to-day, and the oath of allegiance taken by the regimental -officers, as well as the men. Every day the net is drawn a little -tighter. No use in kicking now. We are bound by a bond none of us can -break, and I am glad to be able to say, for one, that I don't want to -break it. But it seems as if things dragged awfully slow. I suppose it -is because I know so little about the many details that are necessary -for the full organization of a regiment. - -_Night._ Here yet. I wish we might go. We are all ready and the sooner -we go the more patriotism will be left in us. Too much of it is oozing -out through the eyes. People keep coming to have a last word, a last -good-bye and usually a last cry over it. I am heartily glad my folks -have sense enough to keep away, for it is all I can stand to see the -others. No doubt for many it is a last good-bye. In the nature of things -we cannot all expect to come back, but God is good, and he keeps that -part hidden from us, leaving each one to think he will be the lucky one. -To make matters worse, the change of water, food, and mode of living is -having its effects on many, myself among the number, and I feel pretty -slim to-night. I will spread my blanket on my soft pine board, and, if -my aching bones will let me, will try what a good sleep will do, for we -are of all men know not what to-morrow may have in store for us. - - -_September 5, 1862._ - -Still in Hudson. Was routed out twice last night, for no particular -reason as far as I can discover, unless it was to make a miserable night -still more miserable. After forming in line and standing there, half -asleep, for a while, the order, "Break Ranks" would come and we would go -back to our bunks, and so the night wore away. At 4.30 we were called -again, marched out for our morning ablutions, and then marched back -again, wide awake, but pretty cross and ugly. We signed receipts for one -month's pay in advance, and then had breakfast. We did nothing more -until dinner time and were then told to take our haversacks and canteens -with us. After dinner we were each given a day's supply of bread and a -canteen full of coffee, and told to be ready to march at any minute. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] Herman C. Rowley and John C. Loucks. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -The Journey South - - The march through Hudson--The stop in New York--Breakfast at "The - Cooper Shop"--Arrival at Baltimore--When we first heard the "Long - Roll." - - -_Six p. m._ On board the steamship Oregon, bound for New York City. We -had a busy time getting off. Crowds upon crowds of people lined the way -from the camp ground to the steamboat landing. The windows and the house -tops were also full. I don't see where so many people came from. Men, -women and children were waving flags, handkerchiefs or anything else -that would wave. They cheered us until hoarse. Bands played, every steam -whistle in Hudson was blowing, in fact every thing that could make a -noise did so. Through it all we marched, reaching out every little while -for a final handshake, and a last good-bye. Everyone seemed to know -everybody else. I presume I shook hands with a hundred that I never saw -before and may never see again. But the heartiness of it all, and the -sincerity showed so plainly, that by the time the landing was reached -the tears were washing the dust from our faces. I am glad it is over. No -matter what comes next, it cannot be more trying than that march through -Hudson. - -_Later._ The sail down the Hudson is glorious. It is all new to me. As -soon as we were clear from the dock I got into the quietest place I -could find and told my diary about it. I wish I could better describe -the doings about me. This will do to remind me of it all, if I ever see -these scribblings again, and if not those that do see them may turn -their imagination loose, feeling sure that it cannot overdraw the -picture. But there is no use trying to write any more. Confusion -reigns, and I am going to put away my diary and take a hand in it. - - -_September 6, 1862._ - -NEW YORK CITY, and my first peep at it. We are in City Hall Park, but I -must go back and tell of our getting here. We had an all night's ride, -passing many large places. So many knew the names of them, we greenhorns -only had to listen to find out where we were all the time. Some did not -want to sleep, and the rest were not allowed to. The boatmen must be -glad to see the last of us. We passed laws for their observance as well -as for our own. The officers kept out of sight. I suppose they were -asleep somewhere. May be it is well for both them and ourselves that -they did not interfere, for the devil in each man seemed to have got -loose. We didn't try to run the steamer but we ran everything else in -sight. We took turns riding the walking beam. Some wanted to and the -rest had to, and the wonder is no one was killed, or at least crippled. -We landed at the foot of Harrison Street, and marched to the City Hall -Park, where I am now seated on the front porch of a tremendous great -building, writing about it in my diary. Everything is clean here, and -everything to me is new. I have never been in New York before, and I -don't suppose I shall see very much of it now. I am on business for the -boss, and cannot fool away the time running around the city, even if I -was allowed to, which I am not. The officers have us shut in here, with -a high picket fence, made of iron, around us on every side. -Soldiers,--real soldiers,--are on guard just outside, keeping a close -watch that none of us crawl under or jump over. We first had a good -wash, then a good breakfast, and then were let alone to read the papers, -or write letters or do anything we chose. I had a good nap. The stone I -lay on was but little harder than my bunk in the barracks at Hudson, and -it was a great deal warmer. The papers say the Rebs are expected to -attack Harpers Ferry to-day. Why couldn't they wait until we got there? -Maybe they have heard of us and are improving the time before we get -there. Captain Bostwick has gone home for a visit, saying he would meet -us in Washington. - -_Night._ On the cars in Jersey City. Part of the regiment has gone on -another train, and we are to meet in Philadelphia. We marched on the -ferry-boat in double file, and were made to kneel on one knee, leaving -the other sticking up for the man ahead to sit on. If it was done for -our comfort it was a complete failure, but if it was to keep us from -running all over the boat it worked well. Before we left City Hall Park -I got a fellow on the outside to get me a bottle of blackberry brandy, -and when we were finally seated in the car I out with my bottle and gave -it a swing around my head to let the fellows see what I had, when it -slipped from my hand and went to smash on the floor. Much as some of us -needed it, we could only get a smell, as the fumes rose up to aggravate -us. - -At Elizabeth, N. J., we halted for a few minutes. Crowds of people lined -the track, and although all were strangers to each other, we talked as -if we were old acquaintances. Henry House, of Company B, asked a young -lady to write him, and they exchanged names and addresses, promising -each to write to the other.[2] - - -_September 7, 1862._ - -PHILADELPHIA. _Sunday._ We were too crowded in the cars to see much, or -to do much, coming here. Most of us slept nearly all the way. I did for -one, but I had dreams of being trod on, and no doubt I was, for there -are some that never sleep, and are constantly on the move. We finally -stopped and were ferried across a river and landed in this city. We -then marched to a large hall called "The Cooper Shop," why, I don't -know. We were given a royal meal, breakfast I should call it, but it was -so dark, and I was so sleepy I hardly knew whether it was supper or -breakfast. Cold beef, sausage, bread and butter, cheese, and good hot -coffee. It was far ahead of any meal we have had so far. I am told that -the place is kept open night and day by some benevolent association, and -that no regiment passes through without getting a good square meal. If -soldiering is all like this I am glad I am a soldier. If the Rebs ever -get as far North as Philadelphia, I hope the 128th New York may be here -to help defend the "Cooper Shop." After breakfast we went out on the -sidewalk and slept until after daylight. We soon after started for a -railroad station, where we took a train for Baltimore. Our ride so far -has been one grand picnic. We have lots of fun. No matter what our -condition may be, there are some that see only the funny side, and we -have enough of that sort to keep up the spirits of all. All along the -way the people were out, and the most of them gave us cheers, but not -all, as was the case in Hudson. We are nearing the enemy's country. The -change in sentiment begins to show, and the farther we go, I suppose, -the less cheering we will hear, until finally we will get where the -cheers will all be for the other fellow, and we will find ourselves -among foes instead of friends. - -_Later._ We are stuck on an up-grade. The engine has gone ahead with a -part of the train, and we are waiting for it to come back. The train men -say we are about forty miles from Baltimore. That means forty miles from -our fodder, and I for one am hungry now. That meal at the Cooper Shop -was good, but not lasting enough for this trip. The boys are out on the -ground having some fun and I am going to join them. - -BALTIMORE, MD. We are here at last. Marched about two miles from where -the cars stopped, and are sitting on the sidewalk waiting to see what -will happen next. I hope it will be something to eat, for I am about -famished. Some of the men are about played-out. The excitement and the -new life are getting in their work. The day has been very hot, too, and -with nothing to eat since some time last night, it is not strange we -begin to wonder where the next meal is coming from, and when it will -come. Baltimore is not like New York. I know that much now, but I don't -know enough about either city to tell what the difference is. A -regiment, fully armed, escorted us here from the cars, and are either -staying around to keep us from eating up the city, or to keep the city -from eating us, I don't know which. Some act friendly, but the most of -the people look as if they had no use for us. _Later._--We have finally -had something to eat. My folks always taught me never to find fault with -the victuals set before me, so I won't begin now. But for that I should -say something right now. But whatever it was it had a bracing effect and -we soon started and marched through the city to high ground, which I am -told is "Stewart's Hill." - - -_September 8, 1862._ - -_Monday morning._ Our first night in Baltimore is over. We had -roll call, to see if we were all here, and then spread our blankets on -the ground and were soon sound asleep. Walt Loucks and I each having a -blanket, we spread one on the ground and the other over us. With our -knapsacks for a pillow, we slept as sound as if in the softest bed. The -dew, however, was heavy, and only for the blanket over us we would have -been wet through. As it was, our hair was as wet as if we had been -swimming. Sleeping on the ground, in clothing already wet with sweat, -and the night being quite cool, has stiffened our joints, so we move -about like foundered horses. Had the Rebs come upon us when we first got -up we couldn't have run away and we certainly were not in a condition to -defend ourselves. But this wore off after a little, and we were -ourselves again. As it was in Hudson, so it is here. All sorts of -rumors as to what we do next are going the rounds. I have given up -believing anything, and shall wait until we do something or go -somewhere, and then, diary, I'll tell you all about it. - -_Night._ We put in the day sitting around and swapping yarns, etc. None -of us cared to go about, for we were pretty tired, after our hard day -yesterday. Shelter tents were given out to-day. One tent for every two -men. They are not tents at all, nothing but a strip of muslin, with -three sticks to hold them up. There are four pins to pin the corners to -the ground. Then one stick is put in like a ridge pole, and the other -two set under it. The ends are pinned down as far apart as a man is -long, and then the middle raised up. They may keep off rain, if it falls -straight down, but both ends are open, and two men fill it full. We have -got them up, each company in a row. It is a funny sight to stand on the -high ground and look over them. Lengthwise, it is like a long strip of -muslin with what a dressmaker calls gathers in it. Looked at from the -side it is like a row of capital A's with the cross up and down instead -of crosswise. - - -_September 9, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ About midnight, an officer of some sort rode into camp with -some word that was the means of our being routed out by the "Long Roll," -the first time any of us ever heard it. It appears the "Long Roll" is -only sounded when the quickest possible getting into line in fighting -trim is necessary, as when the enemy is about to pounce upon us, etc. -But we didn't hurry. One after another got up and all the time the -officers were shouting, and some of them swearing. I thought they had -all gone crazy. But finally we understood, and then down came our tents. -The quartermaster team rushed up with boxes of guns, which were broken -open and the guns handed out as fast as possible. Ammunition, too, was -passed out, and we were told to load up and defend ourselves. The -excitement was so great, and the ammunition so new to us, about half -the guns were loaded with the bullet end down. The cartridges are a -charge of powder, a big long bullet and a piece of paper. The paper is -rolled up with the powder in one end and the bullet in the other, and to -us, in the dark, both ends looked alike. But no great harm was done, for -no enemy appeared. Just what it was all for I don't know now, and quite -likely never will. We got a ration of bread and coffee and with our -guns--great heavy, clumsy things--and our tents added to our already -heavy load, started off on a brisk pace, which was kept up until some -began to fall out, completely exhausted. These were picked up by the -quartermaster and commissary wagons, and so we went for about six miles -along the road that is said to lead to Frederick. Then we halted, and -after the stragglers had caught up, started back again, soon turning off -in another direction on another road, and marched for about the same -distance, where we turned into a field, partly level, and the rest a -side hill. We halted when a little way from the road and were told we -were to go into permanent camp there. Baltimore is in plain sight, -although it is some way off. We were so tuckered out by our long tramp -in the hot sun and with the heavy loads on our backs, we were glad to -get up our tents, and after a coffee and bread supper, to turn in and -sleep. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[2] They did correspond, and after the war were married, and as far as I -ever knew or heard lived happily ever after. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -Camp Millington, Md. - - School of the Soldier--On picket at Catonsville--Trip to - Gettysburg--Dinner at Hanover--Meeting the 150th--Roast - chicken--Stuart's Mansion Hospital. - - -_September 10, 1862._ - -CAMP MILLINGTON. We were too tired last night to look about and see -where we were. This morning we were ourselves again, and began to take -stock of our surroundings. We are in a newly seeded field, sloping -generally to the east, though the upper part of it is nearly level. The -place is called Millington, so we have named our camp, "Camp -Millington." We pitched our tents in such a hurry that it had not a very -orderly appearance, and after breakfast we divided up into companies, -and each has tried to beat the other in slicking up. - -We have quite an extended view. Towards the east we can see for miles -across a sandy plain clear to the waters of Chesapeake Bay. Baltimore -lies to the north. In other directions little but trees can be seen. -Right in front runs a large brook, which turns the wheels of a flour -mill, from which loads of flour are constantly being taken. Back of the -mill, and not far from it, runs a railroad, said to be the Baltimore and -Ohio. All day long, trains have been running, and the most of them -loaded with soldiers. Some go towards Baltimore and some the other way. -If I knew what it all means I would tell, but we are all strangers to -the place and there is no use asking questions. Guards are posted on -every side of us, and outside of that another line of guards called -pickets are posted. We were called up and talked to by Major Parker. A -whole lot of rules were given out, which, if they are observed, will -make the 128th a model regiment and each member of it a gentleman. I -have sewed on my corporal stripes to-day, having carried them in my -pocket until now. The only difference I have yet found out between a -corporal and a private soldier is that a corporal does not have to stand -guard. If we are really going to stay here I expect the next thing will -be learning how to march, taking up the lesson where we left off in -Hudson. From the way the regiment that escorted us through Baltimore -handled themselves, I can see we have a whole lot to learn yet. - - -_September 11, 1862._ - -We heard heavy firing this morning, from the direction of the city, -which we at first thought must be fighting going on there, but which we -afterwards learned was practice for the gunners at Fort Henry, and on -the gunboats, both of which lie somewhere off in that direction. We kept -on cleaning up our camp ground to-day and it begins to look real nice. A -running vine, which was all over the ground, has poisoned a great many, -although some that handled it the most did not get any. Philip Allen's -face looks like a bladder. The doctor has fixed up a wash that he says -will soon cure it. We had just about enough to do to-day to give us a -good appetite. A storm is brewing, and we are wondering what it will do -to us with only a strip of muslin to keep it off. - - -_September 12, 1862._ - -The storm came. A soaking rain in the night; it soaked every one of us. -I suppose the officers fared better, for they have tents like houses, -but we, the shelter-tent brigade, certainly took all that came. I got up -from a puddle of water. The water ran down the hill, under our tents, -and under us. This softened the ground so we sank right in. The ground -is a red color, and we are a sight to behold. By looking at a man's -trousers it is easy to tell whether he slept on his back or on his side. -In one case he has one red leg, and in the other, two. I think it would -improve the appearance if the whole trousers were soaked in the mud. -This sickly blue is about the meanest color I can think of. I guess the -Government had more cloth than color. One fellow says there was only one -kettle of dye. The officers' clothes were dipped first, then the -privates' coats, and last the pantaloons. No matter what question comes -up there are some who can explain and make it all clear. A part of -Company B was sent out on picket duty to-day. I don't know where or what -their duties are. All sorts of war stories are in the air. One paper -tells of a great battle and the next one contradicts it. I guess it is -done to make sale for papers. Newsboys rush into camp yelling "Extra" -and we rush at them and buy them out. But it gives us something to talk -about, and that is worth much to us. - - -_September 13, 1862._ - -_Saturday._ Washing day. All who are not on duty were let out to go in -the stream below the mill and wash. We took off our clothes and rubbed -and scrubbed them, until one color, instead of several, prevailed, and -then we sat around and waited for them to dry in the sun. From the looks -of the wash-water, the clothes should look better than they do. They -fitted rather snug when we got into them, but we will soon stretch them -out again. - -_Night._ A letter from father! So far as I know, he never wrote a letter -before. I do not remember that I ever saw his handwriting until now. I -expected to hear from him through others, but of getting a letter direct -from him, I never even thought. Another was from my sister, Mrs. Loucks. -They are all well, getting along first-rate without me. I guess I was -not of so much account as I thought. However, I am delighted to hear -about them. Captain Bostwick returned this P. M. and has told me all the -home news. I almost feel as if I had been home, he told me so much about -every thing I wanted to know, and best of all brought me father's -letter. I will answer that letter right off, now, and then go to bed, -where many of the company already are. - - -_September 14, 1862._ - -_Sunday._ My first day on duty as corporal of the guard. Two hours on -and four off duty gives me lots of time to write, and as it may interest -our folks to know what guard duty really is, I will describe it as best -I can. An officer of the guard, a sergeant of the guard, four corporals, -and four times as many privates as there are posts to guard, are -detailed the night before. In the morning at 8 A. M. the fife and drum -sounds the call for guard-mount, and the whole detail reports at -guard-headquarters, which is wherever the call is sounded from. -Three-quarters of the detail go on duty and the other quarter, called -supernumeraries, have nothing at all to do, unless a man on duty is -taken sick, when a supernumerary takes his place. The corporal then on -duty goes with the one just going on with the first relief, and marches -to post No. 1, where the guard calls out, "Who comes there?" The -corporal says, "Relief." "Advance Relief," says the guard on post, when -he is replaced by a man from the new guard, and he takes his place in -the rear, marching on to the next post, where the same ceremony is -repeated until the last post is reached. The new guard is then on duty -and the corporal marches the old guard to headquarters, where they are -discharged and are free from all duty for the next twenty-four hours. -The corporal of the relief now on post remains at guard headquarters for -two hours, unless some trouble on the line happens, in which case the -guard cries out "Corporal of the guard!" giving the number of post. The -corporal then goes direct to that post, and if the trouble be such as he -cannot cope with, he calls "Sergeant of the guard!" In case it be too -serious for the sergeant, the officer of the guard is called in the same -way, and he is supposed to be able to settle the trouble, whatever it -may be. At the end of two hours, the second relief goes on, and then the -third in its turn, after which the first relief goes on again. This -keeps on until 8 A. M. the next morning, when a new guard is mounted and -the old one goes off. This gives each corporal and his relief four -turns of duty of two hours each, and sixteen hours to lie around -headquarters and do pretty much as he pleases. The sergeant and the -officer of the guard rarely have anything to do but pass away the time -in any lawful manner. But they must be ready, on call, at all times. - -Train-load after train-load of troops keeps going past. The North must -get empty and the South get full at this rate. Mosquitoes and flies are -very troublesome. We must cover up head and hands at night, or if the -blanket gets off we must scratch all the next day. Some don't mind it, -but the most of us do, and if the pests would go where they are often -told to go, they would get a taste of what they are giving us. - -We have a sutler now. No peddlers are allowed on the camp grounds. It is -buy of him now or go without. For change, he uses cards with his stamp -on, good for from three to twenty-five cents, at his tent, and good for -nothing at any other place. Report says we are to have a chaplain by -next Sunday, and that it is the Rev. Mr. Parker, who preached for us at -Hudson. I hope he will bring along all his patience and forbearance. He -will need it. Bad as we are, I don't suppose we are worse than the -average, but I think we must average pretty well up. We will know if he -comes, and won't have to watch the almanac to tell when Sunday comes. - - -_September 15, 1862._ - -_Monday._ Two men in the guard-house. We are improving. Baltimore -whiskey got into the camp some way and these men found it. At dress -parade to-night, a dispatch was read to us saying a great battle had -been fought and a great victory won by McClellan. We gave three cheers -that must have reached the scene of battle. It has set us up -wonderfully. - - -_September 16, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ We are getting right down to business now. Have company-drill -and will soon drill with the whole regiment together. To-day we -practiced the double-quick, which is nothing more than a run. The day -was hot and these heavy clothes buttoned around us made us sweat, and -one man gave out. He fell down and several fell over him, stopping the -work long enough for us to catch breath. He was put under a tree and by -the time we were through was able to walk back to camp. I went into the -mill to-day and asked for a job. The miller said he thought I had about -all the job I could attend to. That is the nearest approach to a joke I -have heard from a native. They are the dumbest set of people I ever met. -At least they seem so to me. The country is queer, too. There are no -roads here. They are all turnpikes. Many of the houses set so far back -from the road, and shade trees are so plenty, that they are not seen -unless one goes on purpose. To the west and south the country looks like -a forest, but there are no forests here, only scattering trees all over -the fields and along the roads. The people are Dutch, mostly, and the -rest are negroes,--"Niggers" they are universally called here. Money has -another name, too. I bought a bundle of straw for a bed, which I was -told was a "fip" for a bundle. I tied up a bundle and was then told it -would be a "levy," all of which meant that if the man bound it up it was -a "fip" and if I bound it it would be a "levy," which is two fips. I -found out at last that a "fip" was sixpence and a "levy" was a shilling. -Two fellows got too much of the sutler's whiskey to-day. They forged an -order for it, and as a punishment each had a placard pinned to his back, -with the nature of his offense printed in large letters, and were -marched about the camp until sober. - - -_September 17, 1862._ - -Two letters to-day, and two papers, all from home. Seems as if I had -been there for a visit. I wonder if my letters give them as much -pleasure? I expect they do. It is natural they should. I know pretty -nearly what they are about, but of me, they only know what I write in -my letters, and in this, my everlasting letter, as I have come to call -my diary. It is getting to be real company for me. It is my one real -confident. I sometimes think it is a waste of time and paper, and then I -think how glad I would be to get just such nonsense from my friends, if -our places were changed. I suppose they study out these crow's tracks -with more real interest than they would a message from President -Lincoln. We are looking for a wet bed again to-night. It does not rain, -but a thick fog covers everything and the wind blows it in one side of -our tents and out the other. - -Maybe I have described our life here before, but as no one description -can do it justice I am going to try again. We are in a field of 100 -acres, as near as I can judge, on the side of a hill, near the top. The -ground is newly seeded and wets up quickly, as such ground usually does. -We sleep in pairs, and a blanket spread on the ground is our bed while -another spread over us is our covering. A narrow strip of muslin, drawn -over a pole about three feet from the ground, open at both ends, the -wind and rain, if it does rain, beating in upon us, and water running -under and about us; this, with all manner of bugs and creeping things -crawling over us, and all the while great hungry mosquitoes biting every -uncovered inch of us, is not an overdrawn picture of that part of a -soldier's life, set apart for the rest and repose necessary to enable -him to endure several hours of right down hard work at drill, in a hot -sun with heavy woollen clothes on, every button of which must be -tight-buttoned, and by the time the officers are tired watching us, we -come back to camp wet through with perspiration and too tired to make -another move. Before morning our wet clothes chill us to the marrow of -our bones, and why we live, and apparently thrive under it, is something -I cannot understand. But we do, and the next day are ready for more of -it. Very few even take cold. It is a part of the contract, and while we -grumble and growl among ourselves we don't really mean it, for we are -learning what we will be glad to know at some future time. - -Now I am about it, and nothing better to do, I will say something about -our kitchen, dining room and cooking arrangements. Some get mad and cuss -the cooks, and the whole war department, but that is usually when our -stomachs are full. When we are hungry we swallow anything that comes and -are thankful for it. The cook-house is simply a portion of the field we -are in. A couple of crotches hold up a pole on which the camp kettles -are hung, and under which a fire is built. Each company has one, and as -far as I know they are all alike. The camp kettles are large sheet-iron -pails, one larger than the other so one can be put inside the other when -moving. If we have meat and potatoes, meat is put in one, and potatoes -in the other. The one that gets cooked first is emptied into mess pans, -which are large sheet-iron pans with flaring sides, so one can be packed -in another. Then the coffee is put in the empty kettle and boiled. The -bread is cut into thick slices, and the breakfast call sounds. We grab -our plates and cups, and wait for no second invitation. We each get a -piece of meat and a potato, a chunk of bread and a cup of coffee with a -spoonful of brown sugar in it. Milk and butter we buy, or go without. We -settle down, generally in groups, and the meal is soon over. Then we -wash our dishes, and put them back in our haversacks. We make quick work -of washing dishes. We save a piece of bread for the last, with which we -wipe up everything, and then eat the dishrag. Dinner and breakfast are -alike, only sometimes the meat and potatoes are cut up and cooked -together, which makes a really delicious stew. Supper is the same, minus -the meat and potatoes. The cooks are men detailed from the ranks for -that purpose. Every one smokes or chews tobacco here, so we find no -fault because the cooks do both. Boxes or barrels are used as kitchen -tables, and are used for seats between meals. The meat and bread are cut -on them, and if a scrap is left on the table the flies go right at it -and we have so many the less to crawl over us. They are never washed, -but are sometimes scraped off and made to look real clean. I never yet -saw the cooks wash their hands, but presume they do when they go to the -brook for water. - - -_September 18, 1862._ - -Mr. Parker came last night, and is to be our chaplain. He is the one who -preached for us at Hudson Camp Ground, and the one we asked to have for -chaplain of the 128th. He can sing like a lark, and we are glad he is -here. There are many good singers in the regiment. There is talk of -organizing a choir or club, and no doubt the Dominie will join it. We -have more good news from the front. McClellan seems to fit the place he -is in. It is reported that George Flint and Elihu Bryan have been taken -prisoners. I know them well, but don't remember the regiment they went -out in. - - -_September 19, 1862._ - -Reports are that a great battle has been fought at Antietam, and a great -victory won. Do they tell us this to keep up our courage, or has the -beginning of the end really come? To-morrow we have the promise of going -on picket duty. Good! anything for a change. It will give me something -to write about in my diary, if nothing more. Things are getting rather -monotonous, and any change will be good for us, provided it is not for -the worse. Prayer meeting every night now. Chaplain Parker seems in dead -earnest. He wants us all to be ready to die. Then, he says, if death -don't come, we will be in better shape to live. Very few of the officers -attend prayer meeting, though they encourage the men to do so. - - -_September 20, 1862._ - -In spite of the fact that we are sumptuously fed, I have long longed for -a good square meal off a clean table. This morning, early, I sneaked -away to a farm house I had often looked at, and wondered if the people -there would contract to fill me up for such a consideration as I could -afford. I told them I was not begging, but would like to buy a -breakfast. The lady was willing, and I was soon sitting in a chair at a -clean table with a clean table-cloth and clean dishes on it. And such a -breakfast! I forgot who or where I was. The smell of the victuals made -me ravenous, and I ate until I could eat no more. They were pleasant -people and seemed to enjoy seeing me eat. I felt guilty because I had -not asked my friends to go with me, but I wanted first to investigate on -my own hook, for I was not at all sure of getting anything when I set -out, in which case I was going back to camp in time for breakfast, and -say nothing about it. But when the hostess would not take anything for -the hearty meal I had eaten, I was glad I had not brought my family with -me. I gave them my heartiest thanks and returned to camp to find Company -B getting ready for picket duty, and I was soon in my place ready for -anything. - -_10 a. m._ We are about six miles from Camp Millington, at a village -called Catonsville. That is, the company is broken up into squads, and -the one I am with is here, and in my charge as corporal. I am to keep -one man on post and change him for another every two hours. Not a very -hard job for any of us. The people seem very pleasant, and as the day is -not very hot we are simply having a picnic. We are to pick up travelers -who cannot give a good account of themselves and hold them until the -officer of the guard comes round, and let him decide what to do with -them. Coming here we passed Louden Park Cemetery, a beautiful place, and -the largest of its kind I ever saw. Shade trees all over it, great fine -monuments and vaults as large as small houses. I guess only rich people -are buried there, for I saw no common headstones. But then I suppose we -only saw a part of it, and the best part at that. - -_Night._ The day has passed quietly. Nothing startling happened. The -people have treated us royally, gave us all the peaches we could eat, -and also gave us the credit of being the best behaved of any detail that -has been here. - -_9 p. m._ Some firing was heard on the post next ours, and which is the -farthest out of any. I went out to learn what it meant. It seems a man -came along and when halted, jumped the fence and ran for a piece of -woods near by. Mike Sullivan started out to capture him. They shot at -each other, but the man got away. Mike got a lot of slivers stuck in his -face by a bullet hitting a post he was passing as the shot was fired. -This is the only excitement we have had up to this time, midnight. - - -_September 21, 1862._ - -_Sunday morning._ Nothing happened during the night. We bought a good -breakfast of a family who make a business of feeding the soldiers that -come here, for I was told there is a detail here every day. I wish it -might be us every time. As soon as the new guard arrives we are to go -back to camp and camp fare again. - -_2 p. m._ In camp again. It seems hotter and dirtier than ever after our -day in the country. Before we left Catonsville we filled our haversacks -with great luscious peaches. Those that ripen on the tree the people -cannot sell, so they gave us all that would fall with a gentle shake of -the tree. How I wished I could empty my haversack in your lap, mother. -On the way to camp we met a drove of mules, said to be 400 of them, -loose, and being driven like cattle. They were afraid of us and all got -in a close bunch, and the 400 pairs of ears all flapping together made a -curious sight. We were told they came from Kentucky and are for use in -the army. They were all bays, with a dark stripe along the back and -across the shoulders, looking like a cross laid on their backs. It -hasn't seemed much like Sunday. But Sunday doesn't count for much in -the army. Many of our hardest days have been Sundays. But I am sleepy, -having been awake all last night. It is surprising how little sleep we -get along with. I, who have been such a sleepy-head all my life, get -only a few hours' sleep any night, and many nights none at all. I -suppose we will sometime get accustomed to the noise and confusion, that -so far has had no end, night or day. - - -_September 22, 1862._ - -_Monday._ Knapsack-drill to-day,--something new to me, though I am told -it is to take place every Sunday morning when in camp. As we were not -here yesterday, it was put off until to-day. We marched out to the drill -ground with our knapsacks on, expecting to practice as usual, except -that we were loaded that much heavier. As all our belongings were in our -knapsacks, they were quite heavy. We formed in column by companies and -were told to "unsling knapsacks." We all had to be coached, but we -finally stood at attention with our knapsacks lying on the ground wide -open before us. Then the colonel, the major and the captain of the -company being inspected, marched along and with the tip of their swords -poked over the contents, regardless of how precious they might be to us. -And such a sight as they saw! Besides our extra underclothing, some -clean and some unclean, there were Bibles, whiskey bottles, novels, -packs of cards, love letters and photographs, revolvers and dirk knives, -pen and ink, paper and envelopes and postage stamps, and an endless -variety of odds and ends we had picked up in our travels. - -As soon as the inspection was over with Company A, they were marched -back to camp and so all along the line until Company B, the last of all, -was reached. When we got back to camp some of the companies had been -there long enough to get asleep. Nothing more was required of us, and we -put in the time as we chose, provided always that we observed the camp -regulations. - -I may never have so good a chance, so I will try and explain some of the -things we have learned to do and how we do it. Begin with roll call. The -orderly sergeant, Lew Holmes, has our names in a book, arranged in -alphabetical order in one place, and in the order in which we march in -another. If it is simply to see if we are all here, he sings out "Fall -in for roll call" and we get in line, with no regard to our proper -places, and answer to our names as called from the alphabetical list. If -for drill, "Fall in for drill!" and then we take our places with the -tallest man at the right, and so on, till the last and shortest man is -in place on the left. We are then in a single line, by company front. -The orderly then points at the first man and says "One," which the man -repeats. He then points to the second man and says "Two," which is also -repeated. So it goes down the line, the one, two, being repeated, and -each man being careful to remember whether he is odd or even. When that -is done, and it is very quickly done, the orderly commands, "Right -face!" The odd-numbered men simply swing on the left heel one quarter of -the way around and stand fast. The even-numbered men do the same, and in -addition step obliquely to the right of the odd-numbered man, bringing -us in a double line and one step apart, which distance we must carefully -keep, so that when the order "Front!" is given, we can, by reversing the -movement of "Right face!" come to our places without crowding. When -coming to a front, the line is not apt to be straight and the order -"Right dress!" is given, when the man on the right stands fast and the -one next to him puts himself squarely by his side. The next moves back -or forth until he can just see the buttons on the coat of the second man -to his right,--that is, with his head erect, he must look past one man -and just see the buttons on the coat of the second man from him. That -makes the line as straight as you can draw a string. "Left face!" is the -same thing reversed. In marching, one has only to keep step with the -one next in front of him. If this is done, the blame for irregular time -all comes upon the file leaders, which are the two in front; they must -keep step together. If Company B is going out to drill by itself it is -now ready. If, however, the entire regiment is to drill together, as it -has a few times, Company A marches out first, and as the rear passes -where Company F is standing the latter falls in, close behind; and so -each company, until Company B, which is the left of the line, and the -last to go, falls in and fills up the line. Why the companies are -arranged in the line as they are is a mystery I have so far failed to -find out. From right to left they come in the following order: A, F, D, -I, C, H, E, K, G and B. A is said to have the post of honor, because in -marching by the right flank it is ahead, and meets danger first if there -be any. Company B has the next most honorable position, because in -marching by the left flank it is in the lead. There is a great advantage -in being in the lead. On a march the files will open, more or less, and -when a halt is ordered the company in the lead stops short. The other -companies keep closing up the files, and by the time the ranks are -closed "Attention!" may sound, and another start be made. The first -company has had quite a breathing spell, while the last has had very -little, if any. If I were to enlist again, I would try hard to get in -Company A, for all the marching we have so far done has been by the -right flank. Company A at the head and Company B bringing up the rear. -When we reach the field we are generally broken up into companies, each -company drilling in marching by the front, wheeling to the right and -left, and finally coming together again before marching back to camp. - - -_September 23, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ Another inspection to-day. This time our guns and -accoutrements were inspected, and much fault was found because we had -not kept our guns from rusting. Only a few got off without a scolding, -and these were some that seem to love a gun and care for it as they -would a baby. This, with our everyday drill, and a general cleaning and -scouring up of our guns and the brass on our belts and cartridge boxes, -has kept us busy all day long. I had kept the inside of my gun clean, so -I only had the outside to scour up. Little by little we learn our -lesson, learn to put the best on top, and little by little the screws of -discipline are turned on. - - -_September 24, 1862._ - -_Wednesday._ New tents were given us to-day. "A" tents they are called; -I suppose because they are in the shape of a letter A. They are like the -roof of a house cut off at the eaves, and one gable split open for us to -enter, with strings sewed fast to one side and buttonholes in the other -so we can close them up tight. A detail from each company has been -clearing up the ground and laying out for an all-winter stay. The -officers have moved back to the more level portion of the field, which -brings our lines of tents on much better ground than before. A long and -wide street has been laid out and is being graded off, on the west side -of which the officers' tents are ranged, the colonel's tent in the -middle and a little in the rear of the tents of the captains and -lieutenants, which are directly in front of their respective companies. -On a line with Colonel Cowles' tent are those of the lieutenant colonel -(which by the way has no occupant yet, he being off somewhere on -detached service), the major, quartermaster, adjutant, surgeon and -chaplain. Back of these is a big tent called the Hospital, which so far -has not been of much use. Then in front of all these are the companies' -quarters, the ten company streets running off at right angles to the -broad street along which the company officers' tents are now being -placed. A wide space is left in front of Colonel Cowles' tent, and runs -clear through camp, nothing being on it but a flag-pole, which is to -stand directly in front of the colonel's tent and in line with the -tents of the company officers. So many hands make light work of any -job, but I am only telling how it is to be, for only the laying out is -completed and the grading begun. - -We that were not detailed for the work were taken out to the great sandy -plain toward what I am told is Chesapeake Bay and given a lesson in -battalion-drill. - -The 135th N. Y. was with us, and from the crowds of people who were -there I suppose battalion-drill is something worth seeing. But it was -anything but fun for us, and we came back to camp hungry, tired, and -with as much dust on us as would stick. We were glad enough to crawl -into our old shelter tents. It is well I wrote the most of the day's -doings before we went out, for it is hard work to put this little finish -to it. Good-night, diary. - - -_September 25, 1862._ - -_Thursday._ On picket duty at Catonsville again. The people and the -peaches are just as good as ever. We are glad enough of this outing, -after our hard day yesterday. The six-mile walk has given us good -appetites and the prospects of a good feeding when dinner time comes -makes us feel like colts turned out to grass. - -_Night._ Some of my squad, when off duty, went visiting the posts -farther out, and having found some whiskey, got gloriously drunk. The -sober ones have to do double duty, and the drunks are locked in an empty -omnibus which stands beside the road. What sort of punishment will fit -their offense I don't know. They have been so happy this afternoon, they -can afford to be made miserable for a day or two. They are sound asleep -now, unmindful of coming consequences. The fine record we made when here -before has gone all to pieces and that is really the worst thing about -it. - - -_September 26, 1862._ - -_Friday._ Camp Millington again. A sort of trial called a court-martial -has been held and the boys who celebrated yesterday, are meditating -upon it in the guard-house, which by the way is a mule-stable on the end -of the sutler's shop. Our old tents were taken down and our new ones are -up. Each one is trying to outdo the other in making them look homelike. -Boards are in great demand for flooring, and already complaints are -coming in from the natives, that every loose board or one that could be -loosened from their fences or outbuildings is missing, and they have -reason to think they came this way. We are delighted with our new tents. -Each holds four men. Walter Loucks, George and Jim Story and myself make -up our family. We have to lay straight, and at that there is no room to -spare. But we are protected from rain, and the heavy dews that are -almost as bad, and best of all, we can shut up tight and keep out the -mosquitoes. Those that do get in we can smoke out in short order. - -A rumor is afloat that another regiment has been raised in Dutchess -County and is to come here. We think ourselves soldiers now and are -planning how we will entertain the greenhorns when they come. - - -_September 27, 1862._ - -_Saturday._ We are looking for the Dutchess County regiment as if their -coming was an assured fact, yet it is only a rumor, and even that cannot -be traced very far. Aside from our daily drill, which is not much fun, -we manage to get some amusement out of everything that comes along. We -visit each other and play all sorts of games. Fiddling and dancing take -the lead just now. The company streets, now that the ground has been -smoothed off, make a good ballroom. A partner has just been swung clear -off the floor into a tent, onto a man who was writing a letter, and from -the sound is going to end up in a fight. "Taps" are sounded at 9 P. M., -which is a signal for lights out and quiet in the camp. - - -_September 28, 1862._ - -_Sunday night._ Meeting to-day. Chaplain Parker preached. He asked those -who would stop swearing to hold up their hands, and so far as I could -see every hand went up. After inspection in the morning we had nothing -to do except to go to meeting and dress parade, which I believe we are -to have regularly. We march to the parade ground, which is just back of -our camp quarters, and form in line. The colonel, with the major and -adjutant on his right and left, station themselves in front, the colonel -opposite the colors, which are in the center, between Companies C and H. -The fifer and drummer pass along in front and back again when the -colonel puts us through the manual of arms. A great many civilians come -out and it must be a pretty sight, provided the orders are well -executed. If we do well, nothing is said, but if not, we are cautioned -to do better next time. - -How I wish I could peep in on the old folks at home to-night! I imagine -just how they are sitting around, talking, perhaps of me, or better yet, -writing me a letter. - -There is no use denying that I am homesick. I have been such a -home-body, and my home life has been so pleasant. - -The comforts of my home, though humble, have been many, and I have never -missed them as I do to-night. I have only been away a short time, but it -seems longer to me than all my life before. It has been crowded so full -of strange and stirring events that it seems as if I would go crazy -unless I can see and talk with our folks about it. Mr. Parker says -confession is good for the soul, and I believe it, for after confessing -to my diary as I have I feel better already. I will crawl in now and -perhaps dream of home, which I often do, and which while it lasts, is -just as good as being there. - - -_September 29, 1862._ - -CAMP MILLINGTON, BALTIMORE. On account of the heat we were not taken out -for drill to-day. We have cleaned up our quarters, for since getting -our new and comfortable tents we are quite particular about appearances. -There is a friendly rivalry as to which of the ten companies shall have -the neatest quarters. All being exactly alike to start with, it depends -upon us to keep them neat and shipshape. The cooks have tents as well as -we, and altogether we are quite another sort from what we were a week -ago. It has been a regular clean-up day with us. The brook below us has -carried off dirt enough from our clothing and bodies to make a garden. -While we were there close beside the railroad, a train loaded with -soldiers halted, and while we were joking with the men, someone fired a -pistol from another passing train, and a sergeant on the standing train -was killed--whether it was by accident or purposely done, no one knows; -or whether the guilty one will be found out and punished, no one of us -can tell. But I wonder so few accidents do happen. There are hundreds of -revolvers in camp and many of them in the hands of those who know no -better how to use them than a child. - - -_September 30, 1862._ - -Battalion-drill to-day. It was just as hot as yesterday, and some say -hotter. The lieutenant colonel, James Smith, came last night, and has -taken charge of our military education. He has been in the service, and -was in the battle of Antietam. Some say he is a West Pointer. At any -rate we have a drill-master who understands his business. One thing that -has already made him dear to us is that he makes the officers come to -time just as well as the men. He told them, in so many words, that they -had as much to learn as we. If he holds out as he has started off, he -will stand well with the rank and file, however he may stand with the -officers. Hurrah for Colonel Smith! - - -_October 1, 1862._ - -_Wednesday._ Another hot day. How hot I don't know, but it wilted me. I -tumbled down, completely used up while at drill. Several others did the -same. We seem to be getting over it to-night, as the air cools off. The -nights are cool, and that is all that keeps us from melting. Not cool -enough, however, to stop the mosquitoes. The heat, together with our -changed condition of living, is beginning to get in its work. Several -are in the hospital. - -_Later._ There is great excitement in Company B to-night. Orderly -Sergeant Lewis Holmes, the one we voted to be our orderly, is to be set -back and a corporal named Gilbert Kniffin is to be put in his place. As -soon as the companies were organized at Hudson, we were allowed to vote -which of the five sergeants of Company B should be orderly sergeant. We -did not know then, but have since learned that the orderly sergeant -stands next in the line of promotion to the commissioned officers. -Kniffin is only a corporal, but he has friends at home who have -influence, and this influence has been brought to bear so heavy that -this move has been decided upon. - -_9 p. m._ It is all over, and Lew Holmes is still orderly sergeant of -Co. B, 128th N. Y. Vols. We, the enlisted men of the company, talked the -thing over and decided we would not put up with it. We did not know if -we would be able to prevent it, but we finally decided we would stand by -Holmes, and fight the thing to a finish, whatever the outcome might be. -When we spoke to Captain Bostwick he acted as if he was ashamed of -himself, but he said the change had already been made and could not be -unmade. We told him we could unmake it, and would, or die in the company -street. So the matter rested until time for roll call, when Kniffin came -out with the book and called the name of William H. Appleby, the first -name on the list. To his honor be it said, he remained silent, and was -immediately put in the mule-stable, which was our guard-house. The next -man's name was called, and he went to join Appleby. This went on until -the guard-house was full, when a council of the company officers was -held, after which the captain gave us a lecture, telling us what -insubordination meant, and that the whole regiment, if necessary, would -be used to enforce obedience. We had agreed not to talk back, but to -simply refuse to answer to our names when called by Corporal Kniffin, or -in any way acknowledge him as orderly sergeant, so we said nothing. The -men were brought back from the guard-house, and Kniffin again called -William H. Appleby. He did not answer and was again put in the -guard-house. After a few more had been sent to keep him company another -halt was made, the prisoners were again brought out, and the captain -called the roll, when every man responded promptly. We were then ordered -to break ranks and so the matter stands. But we have won our first -battle, we feel sure of that, although we are warned that a company, and -if necessary the whole regiment, will be called upon to shoot any who do -not answer roll call in the morning. My name is so near the bottom of -the list it was not reached, and so I had nothing to do but look on and -listen, but I am as determined as any, and I flap my wings and crow just -as loudly as William H. Appleby does. - - -_October 2, 1862._ - -_Thursday._ Holmes called the roll this morning and we hear no more -about being shot for mutiny. It may possibly come later, but from all I -can see and hear the trouble was entirely a company affair and did not -reach beyond it. If Colonel Smith, who is said to be very strict on -discipline, had taken a hand in it, we might have fared worse, but I -doubt if he would allow such a cowardly trick to be played on so good a -soldier as Holmes is, and has been, to say nothing of jumping a corporal -over the heads of five sergeants, who have all been prompt and faithful -in the discharge of their duties. Our first real sick man was sent to -the hospital to-night, one of Company B, from Dover. - - -_October 3, 1862._ - -_Friday._ Battalion-drill again to-day. That and talking about the new -orderly is all I have to record to-day. The whole thing has blown over, -evidently. If the cause had been just, I suppose there would have been -some way to bring us to terms, but as it now appears, I think the -company officers are ashamed of their part, and Kniffin, if he ever gets -to be orderly sergeant, will have to come up by the regular route. - - -_October 4, 1862._ - -_Saturday._ Battalion-drill again. Learning to be a soldier is hard -work. There has been no rain lately and the sun has dried up everything. -There are no green fields here as we have at home. The ground is sandy, -and where there is grass, it is only a single stem in a place, with bare -ground all round it. So many feet tread it all to dust, which the wind -blows all over us, but mostly in our faces and eyes. The road past our -camp is a mire of the finest dust, and as hard to travel through as so -much mud. We eat it with our rations, and breathe it all the day long. -It covers everything, in our tents as well as outside. Our clean new -tents are already taking on the universal muddy, red color of everything -in sight. The only good thing about it is, it serves every one alike, -piling upon the officers just as it does on the men. We are getting to -feel quite proud of ourselves as soldiers. We learn fast under the -teaching of Colonel Smith. The 135th N. Y. and a Mass. regiment are with -us on battalion-drill and sometimes several other regiments, so that we -about cover the large plain out near the bay. We get tougher and harder -every day. The fodder we so often find fault with, and the hard work we -are doing, is making us hard, like the work and the fare is. - - -_October 5, 1862._ - -_Sunday._ On picket again to-day. We are at a new place, on the road to -Frederick, but not as far out as Catonsville. It is plain to see it is -only for practice, for we are only a little way from camp, and the other -posts are far beyond us. Cavalry pickets are said to be farther out -still. May be it is to give us a rest, for that it certainly does. We -are out of the dust, our duties are light and the day after picket is -also a day of rest. We also get fresh vegetables, which are a treat for -us nowadays. - -_Night._ We have had a day of rest. Two hours on post and the next four -at liberty to loaf in the shade, is not hard work. We are in a lonely -place, no houses near us, but we have had what we needed, a real -rest-up. - - -_October 6, 1862._ - -_Monday._ Back in Camp Millington, and the rest of the day is ours. A -letter from Miss Hull, in answer to one written her mother. It was full -of home news, and I feel as if I had been there. My homesick fit has -left me, but it was a terror while it lasted. I believe it is more -common than we think. I see many faces yet that look just as mine felt. -Like me they keep it to themselves, or possibly tell it to their -diaries, as I did to mine. I am not the only one who keeps a diary. -There are plenty of others who do, and others still who say they can -remember enough of it without writing it down. In the afternoon -Lieutenant Dutcher invited me to go for a walk. We followed the -Baltimore & Ohio R. R. for about a mile and came to abandoned camp -grounds nearly all the way. We found some housekeeping necessities which -we brought back with us. After dress parade, we visited about until -roll call, and are going to bed early, for to-morrow the grind begins -again. Good-night. - - -_October 7, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ On duty at a place called "Monitor Mills." Have three men -with me. It is only a little way out of camp, and all we have to do is -to stay here for twenty-four hours, and change the guard every two -hours. I have no idea why it is, but it is fun compared to drilling, and -I am glad to be here. - -A soldier has just gone from here who was in the battle of Antietam. He -filled us full of tall stories, some of them so tall they would hardly -go down. But if the half he said is true, we know little of real -soldiering. Life in camp, he says, is a picnic compared with field duty. -If he was as good at fighting as he is at talking about it, the -Rebellion should have been squelched long ago. He made me think of some -men I know, who can hardly wait to get at the Rebs, and yet who have -managed to shirk everything they can in the way of duty or danger. - - -_October 8, 1862._ - -_Wednesday._ Have loafed about camp all day. Have not been out for drill -since Saturday. But I am finding no fault. The weather keeps hot and -dry, and the boys were a sight to behold when they came in from drill. -Hot, dirty, tired and hungry. What would we do without the brook running -past us? I wonder it doesn't choke up with the dirt it washes from us. - -To-day has been election day in Baltimore, and to-night the city seems -to be on fire. We have a fine view of the city by day, and of the lights -by night. To-night everything seems to be ablaze, and we are wondering -what it can mean. We will know in the morning when the papers come. - - -_October 9, 1862._ - -_Thursday._ Bonfires in honor of the election of Mr. Chapin, for Mayor -of Baltimore, was what so mystified us last night. The latest reports -said there were riots in the city and it was being burned by the -rioters. It was quite a relief to find out the truth, although we knew -the city was there as soon as daylight appeared. The first death in our -regiment occurred to-day in the hospital at Baltimore; it was that of -John H. Smith, Hudson, N. Y. He was sick when we came here and was -taken to the hospital at once. There are a few sick in our camp -hospital, but nothing very serious as yet. At dress parade, a notice was -read that we had been placed in General Emory's Brigade. I am sorry I -cannot remember what other regiments make up the brigade, but I know the -150th N. Y. was not one. The Dutchess County regiment, lately organized, -is the one hundred and fiftieth that New York has sent out, and we are -greatly in hopes they may be with us all through the war. - - -_October 10, 1862._ - -_Friday._ The air is full of rumors to-day that we are to go somewhere, -and that very soon, yet no one seems to be able to trace them. -Experience has taught us that we won't know for certain when we go until -we start, nor where we go until we get there. Train-loads of soldiers -keep going past, and have been going past nearly every day since we came -here. Seems to me I never saw such a dry place. Everything is so coated -with dust it is impossible to tell its original color. From appearances, -the country all about us is dried up and dead. A wounded soldier has -been here from the hospital. He was at Antietam--was shot through the -arm, which is still in a sling. But the most wonderful thing was that as -he was going off the field another ball hit him, or rather hit a pocket -Testament in his breast pocket, and was stopped against the back cover, -after going through the front cover and the rest of the book. He had -both the ball and the Testament to show. What a sermon could be preached -with that book and bullet for a text! - - -_October 11, 1862._ - -_Saturday._ Before daylight. We have been turned out, for some purpose, -and are standing in line with our guns and accoutrements on. - -_Later._ Are back in quarters, waiting to see what comes next. It has at -last begun to rain and has every appearance of keeping it up. I don't -suppose it will interfere with our movements, though it can make it -unpleasant for us. - -_8 a. m._ The papers have come, and say Stuart's Cavalry have invaded -Pennsylvania, and are taking all the horses they can lay hands on. - -_Later._ We have orders to pack up two days' rations, and have just been -given forty rounds of ammunition. Begins to look like business now. We -are in line waiting for further orders, and I am improving the time by -keeping my diary right plump up to the minute. One man is missing, -absent without leave. Not a soul of us knows which way we are to go or -what for. If we were mounted I would think we were going to stop -Stuart's horse-stealing, but as we are on foot that can hardly be. - -_Noon._ At the foot of Biddle Street, Baltimore, waiting for -transportation. From all I can learn, our movements depend on dispatches -from some higher authority, yet to be received. Major Foster's horse -fell and hurt the major's leg, but he has caught up with us, though he -has quite a limp. - -_Night._ Here we sit, or stand, just as we choose, still waiting for a -train. It has rained nearly all day, and we are wet and cold, and -everyone is cross, even to the officers. Just then our regimental -postmaster caught up with us, and gave me a letter from Mrs. Loucks, -also one from uncle Daniel. My sister says a box of good things is on -the way for us. Too bad it didn't come before we left. No telling -whether we get it now or not. Well, such is war. - - -_October 12, 1862._ - -_Sunday._ Relay House Station, on the Northern Central R. R. Just where -that is I haven't yet found out. We stood up or laid down in the street -from noon yesterday until 3 A. M. this morning, when cars came and we -went on board. They are box cars, no seats, but they have a roof, and -that is what we most needed. We shivered and shook so our teeth -chattered when we first got on board, and it was 5 A. M. before the -train started. We were no longer curious to know where we were going. We -were wet, cold, hungry and thirsty, and from lying on the pavements were -so stiff we could hardly get on our feet. The major had to give it -up--his leg was hurt worse than he thought. We are sorry not to have him -along, for next to Colonel Smith, he is the most soldierly soldier in -the regiment. Our two days' rations are gone and we are wondering when -we will get another feed. - -_Noon._ We are at Hanover Junction, Pa. We now feel sure we are after -the rebel horse thieves, but unless we get a faster move on than this, -they will get away with all the horses in the country before we get -there. We are waiting for further orders from General Wool. The 144th N. -Y. just stopped here, on their way to Baltimore. They are just out, and -to hear them complain about being kept on the cars a whole day and night -made us laugh. - -_5 p. m._ We are full once more. Doesn't seem as if we could ever get -hungry again after the feed we have just had. We are at Hanover, Pa. As -the train stopped it seemed as if the whole population were standing -beside the track, and nearly everyone had a basket of eatables or a pail -of coffee. Men, women and children were there and they seemed to enjoy -seeing us eat, even urging us to eat more, after we had stuffed -ourselves, and then told us to put the rest in our haversacks. But they -are terribly scared at the near approach of the rebel cavalry. We told -them to fear no more. We were there, and the memory of the feast we had -had would make us their special defenders. They distributed tracts among -us, some of them printed sermons, and wound up by asking us to join them -in singing the long-meter doxology. We not only sang it, we shouted it; -each one took his own key and time, and some,--I for one,--got through -in time to hear the last line from the others. We left them with cheers -and blessings that drowned the noise of the train, and I prayed that if -I ever got stranded it might be in Hanover. - -GETTYSBURG, PA. _Night._ The train has stopped outside the village, and -a citizen says the Rebs are just out of the village on the opposite -side. It is pitch dark and the orders are to show no lights and to keep -very still. I have a candle and am squatted in the corner of the car -trying to keep my diary going. - -The officers are parading up and down along the train trying to enforce -the order to be quiet. I am hovering over my candle so it won't be seen, -for I must write, for fear I won't get a better chance. - - -_October 13, 1862._ - -_Monday._ Orders got too strict for my candle and I had to put it out. -We made so much noise that the doors were shut on us finally and we were -in pitch darkness in a closed car, with only room to lay down in. As the -noise could be traced to no one in particular we kept it up until tired -out and then slept as well as the circumstances would allow. Company B -has a new name, "Bostwick's Tigers." It seems the colonel sent to find -out who was making such a noise and was told it was Bostwick's -tigers.[3] However, morning finally came, and the people of Gettysburg -came down with a good breakfast, which in spite of our Hanover stuffing -we began to need. They say the Rebs have gone on about five miles beyond -the place. Lew Holmes and I got permission to go into the village, and I -took the opportunity to write a letter home and to catch up with my -diary. - -_Night._ Just as I had written the above a horseman dashed into town and -said the Rebels were on the way back to attack us. We ran for it and got -back in time to fall in place, and had marched back into the village -when another order stopped us and we remained all day long in the -streets, not daring to leave for fear of an order to fall in. About 5 -o'clock we were marched out of the village into open fields, to the -north, I think, but as the sun has not shown himself all day, it may be -in any other direction. Here we were broken into companies and guards -posted. Not being on the detail for guard, Walt Loucks, Len Loucks, Bill -Snyder and myself have hauled up a lot of cornstalks beside a fence and -I have written up my diary while they have made up the beds. Good-night. - - -_October 14, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ Well, I have had a good sleep, if I did have a hard time -getting it. Our cornstalk bed which promised so well, did not prove so. -The stalks were like bean poles, and the ears big in proportion. After -turning and twisting every way, Walt and I left the others and started -on an exploring expedition. It was pitch dark, and we had to feel our -way, but finally came to a building. We felt along until we came to a -door and went in. It appeared to be an empty barn, but soon after we -spread our blankets and got into bed we found we were in a henroost. We -got outside much quicker than we got into the building and soon after -came against another building. This we felt our way around, and on the -opposite side found it to be a house, and the people not yet gone to -bed. We urged them to let us sleep on the floor by the fire, but while -the man seemed willing, the wife objected, and there was nothing to do -but try elsewhere. Finally we decided to try and find the cornfield -again, and by taking the back track we succeeded in getting back where -we started from. We made a bed under the fence and at last got asleep, -being too tired to be very particular. We were not going to say anything -about our adventure, but the others woke up first and in some way found -out about it. We had breakfast, the stragglers were called in, and were -soon in line waiting for the order to march.[4] - -_2 p. m._ In Hanover, Pa., again. About 8 o'clock we marched through -Gettysburg and tumbled into the cars. We soon reached Hanover, where we -have since been. Along towards noon, we began to wonder if we would get -another such feed as they gave us on Sunday. Somehow the people didn't -seem as glad to see us as they did then. In fact they seemed rather to -avoid us. Not all, for some were handing out everything eatable they -had. Rather than ride these free horses to death, Snyder and I decided -on another plan and it worked beautifully. We saw a house where the -people were ready to sit down to the table--a man and a woman were -already at the table--when we set our guns by the door and walking in, -took seats at the table without as much as saying "by your leave." I -passed my plate to the man, who all at once seemed to see a funny side -to our impudence and burst out laughing. We had a good dinner and a -jolly good time, and felt as if we had gotten even with one of them at -any rate. - -_Night._ Have stopped, and the report is that a bridge is broken down -somewhere ahead of us and that we must stay here all night; a lonesome -dismal spot, not a house in sight and only the remains of our army -rations for supper. - - -_October 15, 1862._ - -Have laid on the ground alongside the track resting and sleeping, -waiting for the bridge to be repaired so we can go home. - - -_October 16, 1862._ - -_Thursday, 5 a. m._ The cars shrink, or the men swell, for certainly -everybody had less room last night than before. Cross and crabbed, sore -in every joint, and mad at everything and everybody, we crawled out of -our beds (?) and shook ourselves together. In spite of strict orders to -the contrary, some fresh pork and some poultry found its way past the -guards during the night. The owners needn't come looking for it, they -would find only bristles and feathers if they did. I suppose the -partaker is as bad as the thief, but I didn't feel guilty at all for -accepting a slice of pork. I soon found a canteen with no owner, melted -it apart over a fire and fried my pork and divided with my chums. There -was no question about its being fresh, for we had no salt to make it -otherwise. About 9 o'clock we tumbled into the cars and with no more -adventures reached Camp Millington late in the afternoon. Can any one -imagine our surprise and our great delight at finding the 150th N. Y. in -camp right across the road from our camp? In a twinkling we were -together. Discipline went to the winds. The officers tried to make a -show of authority, but might as well have ordered the wind not to blow. -All being from the same neighborhood, we were one great happy family, -reunited after a long separation. I doubt if there is a man in either -regiment who has not a friend, if not a brother, in the other. They have -passed through about the same experiences in the recruiting camp and -passed over the same route to this place. They knew the same people we -knew and could give us late information about them. My own brother, John -Van Alstyne, the same John who scolded me for enlisting, who called me a -"fool" and lots of other bad names, had made the same sort of a fool of -himself and was here with Uncle Sam's uniform on. Dozens of others I -knew almost as well, and the same was the case all through, officers and -men alike. As soon as the first round of handshaking was over and our -volleys of questions about home and home people were answered, we took -our turn at answering as to where we had been and what we had done, and -how we liked it, etc., etc. Then we couldn't help standing up a little -straighter, and showing as best we could the superiority of old bronzed -soldiers like us over raw recruits like them. We had just returned from -a sally against the enemy. The enemy had run off and given us no chance -to show what we might have done, but that was no fault of ours. But soon -the pangs of hunger, which had been forgotten for the time, came back, -and as soon as the 150th took in the situation, over the fences and into -their deserted camp they went, and soon everything eatable that their -camp contained was transferred to ours, and soon afterwards to our -stomachs. And how much good it did them to see us eat! They bought out -the sutler and fed us until we could eat no more. And then we smoked and -talked and chatted until late into the night. Surely I have never seen -so much supreme satisfaction crammed into so small a space of time. But -we finally separated and have quieted down, and now that I have written -up my diary I will crawl in with my snoring comrades. - - -_October 28, 1862._ - -CAMP MILLINGTON, BALTIMORE. _Tuesday._ From the time of our home-coming -and the royal welcome given us by the 150th, I have only made notes -which I will try now to write out. Nothing out of the ordinary routine -of a soldier's life in camp has transpired. I am getting more and more -used to this, and the trifling occurrences that at first made such deep -impressions are soon forgotten now. Still, as some one may read this who -will never know of the details of a soldier's life in any other way, I -shall try and keep to my promise to tell the whole story. - -The box of good things that was mentioned in the letter I received while -we lay in the street at Baltimore, waiting for a train to take us to -Gettysburg, came a few days after our return to camp. In it was a great -big package for me. I opened it and there lay the roasted body of our -old Shanghai rooster. He was minus head, feet and feathers, but I knew -him the minute I laid eyes on him. - -I at once began to figure how many stomachs like ours he would fill, and -then gave out that many invitations. All came, and brought their plates. -With mouths watering, they stood about as I prepared to carve. - -At the first cut I thought I smelled something, and at the next was sure -I did. The old fellow, tough as he was, was not able to stand close -confinement in such hot weather, and had taken on an odor that took away -all appetite for roast chicken. Terribly disappointed, we wrapped him up -again, and taking him out of camp, gave him as near a military funeral -as we knew how. He was a brave old bird. I have seen him whip Cuff, -mother's little guardian of the garden patch. "He sleeps his last sleep. -He has fought his last battle. No sound shall awake him to glory again." - -Requests for passes to visit the camp of the 150th are the pests of the -commanding officers of our regiment, and the same can be said of the -150th. As soon as guard-mount is over, and the other details for camp -duty made, the old guard (those who were on duty the day before, and who -are excused from all duty except dress parade for the next twenty-four -hours) try for a pass to visit the city or the 150th, the two -attractions now. John Van Alstyne often visits me, as well as others -with him with whom I am well acquainted. These visits I return as often -as I can get away. Our camp ground has been laid out in regular order -and the company streets graded and made to look very respectable. There -is a broad street, along one side of which are the officers' tents, the -colonel's in the center. Back of these are the quartermaster's and the -commissary's stores, the sutler's tent and the mules and horses. In -front of the colonel's tent is the flagstaff, and running out from the -street are ten shorter streets, one for each company, with cook-houses -or tents at the bottom. Men are detailed every day to clean up and keep -in order all these and are called supernumeraries. When it rains we that -are not on duty lie in our tents and amuse ourselves in any way we can, -or visit from tent to tent as the fancy takes us. In fair weather we -have either company-drill or battalion-drill, and every now and then the -regiments are put together for brigade-drill. Any of it is hard work, -but it is what we are here for, and we find little fault. The weather is -chilly. I notice but little difference in the weather here and as we -usually have it at home. There we expect it, while here we do not and -that I suppose makes it seem harder to put up with. - -One of our company, Elmer Anderson, deserted and enlisted in an -artillery regiment a few days ago. He came into camp showing his papers -and was arrested and put in the guard-house. What the outcome will be I -don't know, but it seems as if there should be some way of preventing -such things. Sunday mornings we have what we call knapsack-drill. Why -they save this for Sunday I don't know, but I suppose there is some -reason for it. We pack our knapsacks, brush up our guns, clothes, shoes, -etc., and march to the drill ground and form in columns by companies. -Company A on the right and B on the left. This brings Company A in front -and the first company to be inspected, after which they march back to -camp and are through for the day. Company B being the last, it is -something like an hour we stand there with our knapsacks open before us -on the ground, everything in them exposed to view of the passer-by, who -is the inspection officer and the captain whose company he is -inspecting. With his sword tip he pokes over our belongings, and if any -dirty socks or handkerchief or any other article a soldier ought not to -have is found, a lesson is read to him on the spot and repeated in -plainer terms by the captain afterwards. As we must take everything we -own or have it stolen while we are away, we take a great many chances. I -shall never forget the first inspection. We knew nothing of what was -coming, and such an outfit as that inspection officer saw I don't think -any other one ever did. Little by little we learn the lesson, learn to -put the best on top, for not all knapsacks have their contents stirred -up. A great deal of allowance was made for us at first, but as we go -along the screws of discipline are slowly but surely turned on, and -finally I suppose it will be easy to obey. That one word, "obey," seems -to be all that is required of us. No matter how unreasonable an order -seems to us, we have only to obey it or get in trouble for not doing it. - - -_November 1, 1862._ - -Have sent home my diary and am beginning another. I must be more brief, -for the great mass just sent off covers but little ground and will tire -the patience of any who read it. A cold I took the night we lay in -Baltimore seems determined to make me sick. I have quite a sore throat -and some days feel as if I must give up. Dr. Cook of the 150th has seen -me and thinks I should be reported to our doctor. There is talk of our -going farther south and I hope we may, for the ground is getting pretty -cold here. - - -_November 2, 1862._ - -Feel slim to-day, but am still able to do duty. There is so little to -write about, as long as we make no change. I am going to wait for -something to turn up worth noting. - - -_November 5, 1862._ - -Something has happened. Last night, just as we were settling down for -the night, orders came for a move. Dr. Andrus came round looking us over -and ordered me to the hospital, as well as several others. Where the -regiment is going is a secret from us yet. While the tents were coming -down and packing up was going on, an ambulance drove in and with others -I did not know I was carted to what I understand is called "Stewart's -Mansion Hospital." It is in the city, and I think near the place of our -first night's stay in Baltimore. I was assigned a bed and for the first -time since leaving home took off my clothes for the night. It seemed so -strange I was a long time getting sleepy. - -I am in a large room full of clean cots, each one with a man in it more -or less sick. Not being as bad off as many others, I have written some -letters for myself and some for others who wished me to do so. The room -is warmed by two big stoves and if I knew where the regiment was, I -would be willing to put in the winter right here. Nurses, men detailed -for that purpose, are here just to wait on us and ladies are coming and -going nearly all the time. They bring us flowers and are just as kind as -they can be. I am up and dressed and have been out seeing the grounds -about the place. One building is called the dead house, and in it were -two men who died during the night. As none were missing from the room I -was in, I judge there are other rooms, and that the one I was in is for -those who are not really sick, but sickish. John Wooden of our company -is probably the sickest man in the ward. John Van Alstyne came in just -at night to see how I came on. Snow is falling and the natives call it -very unusual weather for the time of year. - - -_November 8, 1862._ - -Snow going fast. A day more like May than November. Hear the regiment is -on a vessel off shore waiting for something, I don't know what. - - -_November 9, 1862._ - -_Sunday._ Four men died last night. A major from one of the regiments -came to see some of his men here. He doesn't enthuse much over the -conditions on board ship. - -_Night._ Hear the vessel with the 128th has sailed. I am left behind, -but I am getting along so nicely I will surely be able to go soon. Am a -little weak and have a troublesome cough, but upon the whole am much -better. - - -_November 10, 1862._ - -Two more deaths last night. As I have nothing better to do I will -describe what I saw of a military funeral. It was an artilleryman in a -plain pine box over which the U. S. flag was thrown. His comrades with -guns reversed went first. Then came the gun-carriage with the coffin -strapped on and six horses hitched to it. After a prayer by the chaplain -the procession started in order as follows: First, the fife and drum, -playing the dead march. Then an escort of guards, after which the body, -followed by the horse the man had ridden, led by a soldier. He was -saddled and bridled and his dead master's boots were strapped in the -stirrups heels foremost, with his sword hanging from the pommel of the -saddle. A corporal was in charge of the whole. At the grave, three -volleys were fired across the open grave after the body was lowered, and -then the procession marched back in reverse order, the fife and drum -playing a lively march. The soldiers' graves are as close to each other -as possible and a pine board giving the man's name and that of the -command to which he belonged is placed at the head of each. - - -_November 11, 1862._ - -John Van has been over again and says his regiment is going into winter -quarters in the city outskirts. I hear the 128th has sailed for Fortress -Monroe. The papers are all headed, "Removal of McClellan," and everyone -is giving his opinion of the change. I say nothing because I know too -little about it to venture an opinion. I went out and treated myself to -a good square meal to-day and begin to think I was more hungry than -sick, for I feel fit and ready for anything. Chaplain Parker has been -here to see his boys, as he calls them. Says he left the regiment off -Fortress Monroe on board the Arago. He reports them well and in fine -spirits. - - -_November 13, 1862._ - -Yesterday and to-day I have been fixing to get away from here and join -the regiment. Captain Wooden's mother from Pine Plains came in to-day -and I am full of home news. I kept her answering questions as long as -she staid. Dr. Andrus says I must not think of going yet, but if I get a -chance I'll show him. Doctors don't know it all. I have had such good -care and such nice warm quarters I am really myself again, only not -quite as strong as I was once. My clothes don't fit very close yet, and -if the looking-glass in the ward-room is correct I have had something -that has made me look rather slim. - - -_November 14, 1862._ - -_Friday._ Dr. Andrus is going to-day. He says I ought not to think of -leaving here yet. But he does not forbid it, so if I get a chance I -shall try it. I have burned my big pile of letters and discarded every -thing my knapsack was stuffed with except what belongs to Uncle Sam. - -_3 p. m._ Mail in and a five-dollar bill came in a letter from home. I -went right out and bought a pair of boots with it, which beat the low -shoes I have so far worn. - -_7 p. m._ On board the steamer Louisiana. I had a hard time getting -here, making two miles in twenty minutes with my gun and accoutrements -all on. Dr. Andrus went and as soon as the chance came I sneaked out and -started. I was just in time, as the gang-plank was being pulled aboard -when I came to it. Dr. Andrus was on deck and saw me and had them wait -until I was on board. Then he scolded some and made me get into a berth -where he covered me up in blankets and made me drink a cup of hot stuff -which he prepared. I was nearly roasted by this treatment, but I am away -from the hospital and on the way to be with the boys again and so did -not complain. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[3] The name stuck to us ever after, and came from this silly -circumstance. - -[4] I was in Gettysburg in 1909 and was told by people who remembered -our visit in 1862, that there were no Rebels anywhere near Gettysburg -except in the imagination of the people, who were scared out of their -senses. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -On Board the Arago - - A morning on Chesapeake Bay--At Newport News--At Fortress - Monroe--The journey south continued--Sickness and death on board--A - burial at sea--Quarantined. - - -_November 15, 1862._ - -We are nearly out of sight of land. Wild ducks and geese cover the -water. The sun is just coming up, and seems to me I never saw such a -lovely morning. Besides the ducks and geese on the water, the air is -full of them, some alighting on the water and others rising from it. -They are so tame they only get out of the way of the boat, and if -shooting was allowed, hundreds could be shot from where I stand. I am -sore and stiff from my run to catch the boat, but I am thankful to be -here and take in these new sights on this glorious morning. Chaplain -Parker is on board and is pointing out places and vessels, and helping -us to enjoy it all. - -_11 a. m._ We are sailing over the spot where the Monitor and Merrimac -fought. An eye-witness who is on board has been giving a vivid -description of it, to which I listened with the deepest interest. - -_Noon._ We have landed at Newport News; so they call it, but there are -only a few shanties in sight, and beside each one is a huge pile of -oyster shells. The boys are here, having been brought off from the -Arago, which lies off shore. Oysters are plenty and cheap, and I am full -of them, the best I ever tasted, fresh from the water, and so large many -of them make two good mouthfuls. The Monitor, which saved the day when -the Merrimac came out of the James River, lies near by, and the wrecks -of the Cumberland and Congress which were sunk, show above the water. -The Arago lies just outside and at 2 P. M. we go on board. The only -white men I have seen are soldiers. The negroes and their shanties are -all I can see of Newport News. - - -_November 16, 1862._ - -_Sunday night._ The day has been cold and blustery. We have spent it in -reading tracts the chaplain gave out, writing letters and swapping -yarns. I am new to it all, and the boys have shown me all over the Arago -where they are allowed to go. Our sleeping quarters are between decks, -and are very similar to those on Hudson camp ground. That is, long tiers -of bunks, one above the other from the floor to the ceiling above, just -high enough for a man to sit up in and not hit his head. They are wide -enough for four, but a board through the middle separates each into -berths for two men each. They are the whole length of the room, with -just enough space to walk between them. Along the sides is a row through -which are small round windows which can be opened, and which give the -only light the room has. For ventilation, a huge bag hangs down from -above deck which ends up in a big tin or iron funnel which is kept away -from the wind and so is supposed to draw up the air from our bedroom -when it becomes heated. Where fresh air comes from I have not yet found -out, but suppose it drops down through several openings in the deck -above. A swap was made with one who bunked with Walter Loucks so my -crony and I could again be together. It is on the side, and has a window -in it. Walt has kindly given me the light side so I can keep up my -scribbling. What we are here for, or where we go from here, is not yet -told us. In fact I don't know as it is yet determined. - - -_November 17, 1862._ - -_Monday._ On shore again. The well ones are drilling and the sick are -enjoying themselves any way they can. Mail came to-day and I have a -long letter from home. Every mail out takes one from me and often more. -I have so many correspondents, I seldom fail to get one or more letters -by each mail. On the bank or shore, up and down as far as I have seen, -are negro shanties which look as if put up for a few days only. They dig -oysters and find a ready sale to the thousands upon thousands of -soldiers that are encamped on the plains as far as the eye can reach. -This gathering means something, but just what, we none of us know. A -case of black measles is reported on board ship and if true we may be in -for a siege of it. I hope I may get entirely well before it hits me. -Jaundice is quite common too, and many men I see are as yellow as can be -and look much worse than they appear to feel. - - -_November 18, 1862._ - -Orderly Holmes and myself have been on shore again. We went up the beach -and found a soldiers' graveyard. We got breakfast at a darky hut, mutton -chops and onions, hot biscuit and coffee, all for twenty-five cents. The -boat that takes us to and from the Arago is a small affair that used to -run up and down the James River. The Rebs have left their mark upon it -in the shape of bullet holes most everywhere, but most often on the -pilot-house. - - -_November 19, 1862._ - -Have been paid off; $24.70 I got, and we all went ashore and washed up. -The bunks on the Arago have been used so long by so many that they are -lousy and most everyone has them. I, however, have found none as yet. We -are kept on shore as much as possible, as a guard against disease, which -would surely come when so many are crowded in so small a space. As there -is no way to spend money here except for oysters, a great many gamble it -away, then borrow again from those that win and pay any interest asked -for. There is more and more sickness every day. Many are taken to a -hospital at Fortress Monroe, which I am told is not far away. - - -_November 21, 1862._ - -A death on board last night. The guns are being taken off the Cumberland -and Congress by divers. Lieutenant Colonel Smith let himself out to-day, -and says if there isn't land enough in the South for his men, he thinks -they should be disbanded and sent home. Hurrah for Colonel Smith! He is -a soldier all over and knows what is fair treatment better than the new -officers, and acts as if he meant to have it. We have been on board all -day and have put in the time trading watches and anything else. -Everything goes here. Richmond is taken, so we hear, and hope it may be -so. - - -_November 22, 1862._ - -The sun rose clear this morning, and the air is just right. Our lower -regions are hot and stuffy, but on deck it is delightful. Great birds, -sea-gulls I hear them called, are all about and pick up, or pick at, -everything that floats on the water. We went ashore and while there saw -General Corcoran and staff. If he amounts to much he is, like a "singed -cat," better than he looks. My throat troubles me yet and to-night is -about as bad as ever. Good-night, diary. - - -_November 23, 1862._ - -OFF FORTRESS MONROE. We left Newport News about six this morning, and -came here where lie many other vessels loaded with soldiers. There's a -big move going on, which I will know about when it comes off. Coal and -hard-tack are coming aboard by the boat-load. The colonel's horse died -last night and went overboard. Poor things. They have more air than we, -but have no chance to move. They do not lie down at all. - - -_November 24, 1862._ - -_Monday._ All night the coal kept rattling down, and it would seem this -old craft would sink. There are about 1300 men on board. - - -_November 25, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ If I have kept track right, this is Thanksgiving day up -north. My mouth waters as I think of the good things they will eat -to-day. I suppose we should feel thankful for the fare we have, but it -is hard to do it, and is harder yet to eat it. Still I know how -impossible it is to do much better by us than they do. The family is so -big, the individual member of it must not expect pie and cake with every -meal. Some drilling in the manual of arms is done on the quarter-deck. -It makes something to do, and anything is better than nothing. A gun -feels pretty heavy to me these days. It is curious to see how we divide -up into families. Men who were friends and neighbors at home are even -more than that here. Our duties may separate us, but when they are over -we hunt each other up again. We know and talk with others, but -confidences are all saved for the few. Our beds are next to each other, -but with the fellows next to us on the other side we have little to do. - -The waves run high to-day, higher than any I ever saw, and yet the -sailors say this is almost a dead calm. Still the vessel pitches and -dives, so we run against some one or something every move we make. - - -_November 26, 1862._ - -_Wednesday._ Rainy to-day. This keeps us below and such a racket as we -make! I begun to wonder if I didn't make a mistake in leaving Stewart's -Mansion. Dr. Andrus is dosing me and when it clears off I hope to feel -better. - - -_November 27, 1862._ - -_Thursday._ This is really Thanksgiving day. So by my mistaking Tuesday -for it I really have two holidays. The men are ashore for a Thanksgiving -sermon. I am taking mine in my bunk. Have less fever but more sore -throat. - - -_November 28, 1862._ - -Lots of sick men to-day. I am better and was on duty again. Had only to -attend sick call and take the men to the doctor. There were only six -from Company B, while some companies had twenty. Sergeants Noble and -Kniffin were sent ashore to the Chesapeake hospital to-day. - -_Night._ John Thompson and Isaiah Dibble, fresh from the North, came on -board to-night. Gave us all the home news and many loving messages from -those we love so well. But the way they spoke of our quarters was -scandalous. Said hogs would die if confined in such a pen as this. - - -_November 29, 1862._ - -Hurrah for camp once more! Our tents are being sent ashore and a detail -from each company goes to put them up. This began just at night and -lasted all night. Nobody slept, for some were working and the rest were -thinking of living outdoors again. - - -_November 30, 1862._ - -_Sunday._ Camp Hamilton, right in sight of Fortress Monroe. The last day -of fall and as perfect a day as ever was. We are on the ground again and -it feels cold after the heated quarters on the boat. God help us if it -rains, for this bare ground would soon be like a mortar bed. But we are -not to cross any bridges until we come to them. Still I think we had -better pray for a dry spell. - - -_December 1, 1862._ - -_Monday._ _Winter._ Just think of it, and yet but for the almanac I -should call it Indian summer. - - -_December 2, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ On board the Arago again. That is, most of us are. Some were -sent to the hospital instead, Leonard Loucks among them. Orders came in -the night, we were routed out, tents struck and tied up. We waited until -morning and then till 9 A. M., when we were put on a boat and taken back -here, just what for nobody knows that will tell. I declare this -"hog-pen," as Thompson called it, seems like home. There is a familiar -smell to it, and the beds are dry too. - - -_December 3, 1862._ - -_Wednesday._ Rainy day. Many have taken cold from our stay in camp and -coughing and sneezing is going on all over the boat. I manage to keep up -at this, and for coughing I think I take the lead. I am lucky in one -thing though. Dr. Andrus once knew a Van Alstyne who he says was a very -decent sort of a man, and often stops to talk of those of the name he -knows, and to ask me about those I know. In that way he is able to keep -track of my condition and give me more of his attention than he -otherwise would. - - -_December 4, 1862._ - -Judging from appearances we are to move again. The anchor is coming up -and there is hustling and bustling about all over the boat. Anything by -way of excitement is good and I am glad something is going to happen. I -miss a great many boats that were lying about us yesterday and every now -and then one goes past us towards the open sea. - -_Later._ We're off, heading in the only direction where no land is in -sight. - -_Later still._ Have learned this much. The Baltic is the flagship, with -General Banks and staff on board. She has stopped and all the other -vessels are forming in lines. Each vessel has orders which are only to -be opened in case of separation from the flagship. It is too dark to see -or to write and the ship pitches and dives terribly. Water dashes on -deck sometimes, and this was almost thirty feet above water before we -loaded up with coal. - - -_December 6, 1862._ - -_Saturday._ Wind and waves both much higher. Nearly everyone except -myself is seasick. Before it reaches me I am going to try and describe -what is going on about me. - -To begin with, our cabin quarters. I have told how the bunks are -arranged, so just imagine the men hanging over the edge and throwing -whatever is in them out on the floor or on the heads of those below -them. The smell is awful. I was afraid to stir for fear my turn would -come, but after a while did get out on deck. Here everyone seemed trying -to turn themselves wrong side out. The officers bowed as low as the -privates, and except for the sailors, there was no one in sight but -seemed to be determined to gaze upon what they had eaten since the war -began. - -No one could stand without hanging fast to something, and fast to a rope -that came from above to a ring in the deck were four men, swinging round -in a circle, each one every now and then casting up his accounts on the -back of the man in front. The deck was slippery and not being sailor -enough to get about I climbed down again and after some narrow escapes -reached my bunk to tell my diary the sights I had seen. I cannot tell of -the smells. There is nothing I can think of to compare it with. - - -_December 7, 1862._ - -_Sunday night._ My turn came, but did not last long. I was able to see -the others at their worst, and came out of it before the others were -able to take much notice. Some are as sick as ever, but most of them are -getting over it, and cleaning house is the order of the day. The sea is -very rough, though not as bad as in the night. It seemed sometimes as if -the Arago was rolling over. Lieutenant Sterling of Company D died a few -hours ago. He had some sort of fever. We have a variety of diseases -abroad if reports are true. I am getting careful about putting down what -I cannot see for myself. It takes but little to start a story and by the -time it has gone around the original teller would not believe it -himself. For myself, I am all the better for my seasickness, and think -those that are over it feel the same way. Rockets are going up from the -different vessels in sight. I suppose someone knows what for, but I do -not. - - -_December 8, 1862._ - -_Monday._ The storm is over and it is warm and pleasant. Lieutenant -Sterling's funeral sermon was preached this morning on the quarter-deck. -On account of lack of room only his company and the commissioned -officers attended. His body will be sent home when we land. - - -_December 9, 1862._ - -_Tuesday._ Land ho! I was on deck by the crack of dawn, saw the sun come -up from the water; a beautiful sight. Saw two vessels going towards home -and wished I was on board. Wm. Haight of our company is very sick. He is -a general favorite and we all feel badly at the possibility of losing -him. - - -_December 10, 1862._ - -Off the coast of Florida. We must be going to New Orleans as has been -reported. I did not believe it at first, as there was a report that -Charleston was our destination. - -Haight died about sunrise, and his death has cast a gloom over Company -B. He was one of the best fellows I have met with in the army. He was a -little wild at first but later seemed to change. Talked of the trouble -his habits had caused his parents and seemed determined to atone for it -by a right about-face change. We shall miss his cheery voice. Such is -war. It is over thirty-six days since the 128th and two companies of the -114th New York came aboard this vessel. It is a wonder so many are alive -to-day. We get on deck now and the nights are so warm some of us sleep -there. We suffer for good water to drink. What we have may be good, but -it is distilled water, and there are so many of us we use it before it -has time to get cold. On the quarter-deck, where we are not allowed to -go, are barrels which contain _real water_, for officers' use only. I -was let into a secret last night, how to get some of it, and I drank all -I could hold. With a long rubber tube I crawled up behind a barrel and -let the end down the bunghole, which is left open for ventilation, and -sucked away as long as I could swallow. This will go on until someone is -caught at it, and then the game will be up. - - -_December 11, 1862._ - -In the Gulf of Mexico. Flying fish and porpoises are in sight. The -sailors say the porpoises are after the flying fish, and they skip out -of the water and go as far as they can and then drop in again. It is a -beautiful morning, and the water is smooth as glass on top. Under it, -however, there seems to be a commotion, for the surface is up and down -like hills and hollows on land. Ground swells, the sailors call it. In -spite of the nice weather a great many are yet seasick. Three cases of -measles are reported this morning. Every one who has never had them -seems to be having them now. Only a few new cases of fever were -reported. A big shark is following the vessel, after anything that is -thrown overboard. It keeps up easily and as far as I can discover makes -very little effort to do so. - - -_December 12, 1862._ - -At daylight Company B was called on deck and made to form in a -three-sided square, the open side towards the rail. Poor Haight was then -brought up in a rough box, which was set across the rail, the most of it -projecting over the water, the end towards us being fastened down by a -rope fastened to an iron on the deck. The chaplain made a prayer, and -just as the sun rose out of the water the rope was slipped off, and the -box plunged down into the water. I should have said that the engines -were stopped and except for the chaplain's words the utmost silence -prevailed. I shall never forget this, my first sight of a burial at sea. -It has all been so sudden, and so unexpected. He was only sick a few -days. Never complained no matter what came, but always was foremost in -any fun that can be got out of a life like this. It was at his father's -house I took tea when home on my five-day furlough, and I am glad I -could give his mother such a good account of him. It is hard for us to -understand why Lieutenant Sterling's body can be kept for shipment home, -while that of Haight could not. - - -_December 13, 1862._ - -Yet in the Gulf of Mexico. Company C lost a man last night. Company G -has been turned out of their quarters and a hospital made of it. That -crowds the others still more, but at the rate we go on the whole ship -will soon be a hospital. - -_10 a. m._ We have stopped at a sandy island, which they say is Ship -Island. The man who died last night has been taken off and they are -digging a hole in the sand to put him in. - -Ship Island so far as I can discover is only a sand bar with a small -fort on it, and with some soldiers about it the only live thing in -sight. We weighed anchor about 4 P. M. and the next morning, Dec. 14th, -stopped off the mouth of the Mississippi for a pilot. I am told this is -called the South West Pass, being one of several outlets to the great -Mississippi river. It looks like a mud flat that had been pushed out -into the Gulf farther in some places than others. As far as the eye can -reach the land is covered with a low down growth of grass or weeds that -are but little above the water. We passed a little village of huts near -the outlet, where the pilots with their families live and which is -called "Pilot Town." What they live on I did not learn. The huts are -perched on piles driven in the mud, with board walks from one to the -other and water under and about the whole. - - -_December 15, 1862._ - -Went on up the river until hard ground appeared. Passed two forts, Fort -Jackson and Fort St. Philip they call them, and say Butler's men had -hard fighting to get past them when they came up. The secret is out. -Banks is to relieve Butler in the Department of the Gulf. I wonder what -harm it would have done had we been told this long ago. Chaplain Parker -went ashore and brought off some oranges. A small limb had twenty-four -nice oranges on it and this the Dominie said he would send home to show -our friends what sumptuous fare we have. Some one suggested his putting -in a few wormy hard-tack with the oranges. - -We have anchored opposite a large brick building with a few small wood -buildings near it. - - -_December 16, 1862._ - -The U. S. surgeon from the Marine Hospital has been on board looking us -over. Found only four diseases: measles, scurvy, typhoid fever and -jaundice. He did not put down the graybacks that keep us scratching all -the time. For a long time after they appeared they left me alone, but -one morning as I lay on my back in bed writing in my diary one came -crawling up over my knee and looked me straight in the face; from that -on they have seemed to like me as well as anyone. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -Quarantine Station, La. - - Cooking graybacks--A big catfish--Starting a graveyard--"The most - trying circumstances war can bring." - - -Towards night the Arago swung up to the bank near the big brick building -and we went ashore and piled into it. It was built for storing cotton, -and is fireproof. The lower floor is of brick and the upper one of iron -and so cannot well burn. The bricks seem hard and cold and are -water-soaked. Still we spread our blankets and got some sleep and woke -up hungry. The cooks have established themselves between us and the -river so as to be near water. We have room to stir about at any rate and -some went in bathing, but the water is cold. The only good quality the -body lice possess is a habit of letting go of us when we move and -grabbing hold of our clothes. Taking advantage of this we took the camp -kettles as soon as breakfast was cooked and boiled our clothes. Those -that had no change--and that was the most of us--ran about to keep warm -until our garments were cooked and then after a wring out put them on -and let them dry as fast as the wind and sun would do it. By night we -were dry and slept without a scratch, and strange to say none of us took -cold. But not all would try this heroic remedy and consequently we -expect to have to repeat the operation. - -A negro came across the river with his boat loaded with oranges. We -bought the whole of them as fast as he could count them out, fifty cents -for 100, and the doctor says eat all you want. The sick are in the -wooden buildings outside, except in one, which the officers have taken. -We acted like colts just turned loose and already are forgetting the -close quarters we were in so long. Along the river is a narrow strip of -hard ground and beyond that is a swamp which so far as I can see has no -end. Sluggish streams flow with the tide back and forth from the river -to the gulf, and between these the ground is covered with what is here -called wild rice. Birds of all sorts are plenty; ducks and geese all -feed upon the seeds that abound everywhere. - - -_December 17, 1862._ - -Have explored the country up and down and back from the river to-day. -Found much that is strange to me but met with no startling adventures. - - -_December 18, 1862._ - -The officers gave a dance in the upper part of the storehouse last night -and the iron floor was fine for dancing. All hands were invited to join -in and all that felt able did. Two men died yesterday, and last night -another, all fever patients. Two were from Company A, and the other from -Company I. They were buried just back of the quarters on hard ground, -for this place. A catfish was caught by one of Company A's men to-day, -that looked just like our bullheads, only bigger. As he was pulling him -in over the mud the line broke, and I got the head for hitting him with -an axe before he got to the water. The head weighed 14-1/2 lbs, and the -whole fish 52 lbs. A native that saw him said he was a big one, but not -as big as they sometimes grow. My family had a meal from the head and -Company A had fish for all their sick and part of the well ones. - - -_December 19, 1862._ - -Fifteen cases of fever reported this morning. A dead man was taken out -very early and buried in a hurry. This has given rise to the story that -smallpox has come, too. It looks as if it might be so, for it's about -the only thing we haven't got. Those that seemed strongest are as likely -to be taken now as the weakest. I have been half sick through it all -and yet I hold my own, and only for my sore throat and this racking -cough would enjoy every minute. - - -_December 20, 1862._ - -One day is so much like another that the history of one will do for -several. I think about everything that can be done for our comfort is -being done. There must be some reason for our being kept here and it is -probably because of so much sickness. It would not do to take us where -others would catch our diseases and yet it is tough lines we are having. -Chaplain Parker does everything he can to keep up our spirits, even to -playing boy with us. A new doctor has come to take the place of one that -died while we lay off Newport News. - - -_December 21, 1862._ - -Inspection of arms to-day and a sermon by the chaplain. We are thinking -and talking of the letters we will get when we have a mail. Uncle Sam -keeps track of us someway and sooner or later finds us. We have a -regimental postmaster, who is expected every day from the city with a -bag full. We have enough to fill him up on his return trip. The Arago is -unloading all our belongings, which looks as if we were to stay here. -Good-bye, Arago! I wish there was a kettle big enough to boil you and -your bugs in before you take on another load. So many are sick the well -ones are worked the harder for it. I still rank among the well ones and -am busy at something all the time. Just now I have been put in place of -fifth sergeant, who among other duties sees that the company has its -fair share of rations, and anything else that is going. I also attend -sick call every morning, which amounts to this. The sick call sounds and -the sick of Company B fall in line and I march them to the doctor's -office, where they are examined. Some get a dose of whiskey and quinine, -some are ordered to the hospital and some are told to report for duty -again. Dr. Andrus and I play checkers every chance we get. We neither -play a scientific game, but are well matched and make some games last a -long time. He is helping my throat and my cough is not so bad lately. -Our quarters were turned into a smoke house to-day. An old stove without -a pipe is going and some stinking stuff is burning that nothing short of -a grayback can stand. It is expected to help our condition, and there is -lots of chance for it. - - -_Christmas, 1862._ - -Nothing much out of the ordinary has happened since I wrote last. A man -went out hunting and got lost in the tall weeds. He shouted until some -others found him and then had great stories to tell of narrow escapes, -etc. Harrison Leroy died this morning. He was half sick all the way here -and did not rally after coming ashore. Dr. Andrus poked a swab down my -throat with something on it that burned and strangled me terribly. But I -am much the better for it. We have all been vaccinated, and there is a -marked improvement in the condition of those not in the hospital. The -chaplain preached a sermon and Colonel Cowles made a speech. He thanked -us for being such good soldiers under what he called the most trying -circumstances war can bring. Loads of soldiers go up the river nearly -every day. As the doctor allows them to pass the quarantine, I take it -they are not in the fix we are. - - -_December 26, 1862._ - -Leroy was buried early this morning. My part in it was to form the -company and march it by the left flank to the grave. For fear this may -not be plain I will add, that the captain and orderly are always at the -right of the line when the company is in line for any purpose and that -end of the line is the right flank. The tallest men are on the right -also and so on down to the shortest, which is Will Hamilton and Charles -Tweedy, who are on the left, or the left flank as it is called. This -arrangement brings the officers in the rear going to the grave, but when -all is over the captain takes command and marches the company back by -the right. I got through without a break and feel as if I was an old -soldier instead of a new one. But it is a solemn affair. Leroy was a -favorite with us and his death and this, our first military funeral, has -had a quieting effect on all. Last night the chaplain and some officers, -good singers all, came in and we almost raised the roof singing -patriotic songs. Speeches were made and we ended up with three cheers -that must have waked the alligators out in the swamp. Sweet potatoes and -other things are beginning to come in and as they sell for most nothing -we are living high. But we are in bad shape as a whole. Mumps have -appeared and twenty-four new cases were found to-day. Colonel Smith, our -lieutenant colonel, has been up the river to try and find out if better -quarters could not be had and has not succeeded. He is mad clear -through, and when asked where we were to go, said to hell, for all he -could find out. - - -_December 28, 1862._ - -We have had a rain and the hard ground made the softest kind of mud. It -sticks to our feet and clothes, and everybody is cross and crabbed. The -sun came out, however, and our spirits began to rise as the mud dried -up. There was preaching and prayer meeting both to-day. - -Our chaplain's courage is something wonderful and many of us attend the -services out of respect to him when we had much rather lie and rest our -aching bones. The captain of the Arago sent word he will be along -to-night on his way to New York and would stop for letters. He will find -some, judging from the writing that has been going on. - - -_December 29, 1862._ - -John Van Hoovenburg, another Company B boy, is about gone. The men are -getting discouraged and to keep their minds from themselves it is said -drilling is to begin to-morrow. The seed sown on the Arago is bearing -fruit now. Something to do is no doubt the best medicine for us. I know -I should die if I laid around and talked and thought of nothing but my -own miserable self. - - -_January 1, 1863._ - -The Arago did call for our mail and the body of Lieutenant Sterling was -put on board to go to his family in Poughkeepsie. We gave the old ship -three cheers, and then some one sang out three cheers for the lice you -gave us. John Van Hoovenburg died last night. We made a box for him out -of such boards as we could find. Though we did our best, his bare feet -showed through the cracks. But that made no difference to poor Johnnie. -The chaplain was with him to the end, says he was happy and ready to go. -This is how we spend our New Year's day. We wish each other a happy New -Year though just as if we were home and had a good prospect of one. -After the funeral Walter Loucks and I went up the river quite a -distance, so far it seemed as if our legs would not carry us back. Negro -huts are scattered along. I suppose white people cannot live here and so -the darkeys have it all. Some cultivate patches of ground and in one -garden we saw peas in bloom. We bought a loaf of bread and a bottle of -molasses of an old woman, and though the bread was not what it might -have been, it tasted good. There are some orange trees, but no oranges. -The darkies say they will blossom in about a month. A man in Company E, -a sort of poet, who was always writing songs for the boys to sing, was -cutting wood to-day and the axe flew off the handle and cut the whole -four fingers from the right hand. There were no witnesses and some there -are who say he did it so as to get a discharge. The doctor has dressed -the hand and he is going about in great pain just now. - - -_January 2, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Peter Carlo, the one who went through the medical examination -at Hudson with me, died last night. He was found dead this morning and -appeared to have suffered terribly. His eyes and mouth were staring wide -open and his face looked as if he had been tortured to death. Companies -A and B keep in advance on the sick list. - - -_January 3, 1863._ - -Two more men died last night, but not from Company B. We sent off -another mail to-day. I wish we might get some letters. We ought to have -a lot of them when they do come. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -Camp Chalmette, La. - - Spying out the land--Foiling an attempt at suicide--Clash with the - 28th Maine--An interrupted sermon--Brownell's last words. - - -_January 4, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Hip, Hip, Hurrah! The Laurel Hill, a steamer, has stopped at -our camp and we have orders to pack up for a move. All that are able are -to be taken to Chalmette, the old battleground below New Orleans. -Anywhere but this God-forsaken spot, say I. Chaplain Parker preached hot -stuff at us to-day. Says we don't take proper care of ourselves, that we -eat too often and too much. That made me laugh. Dominie, if you lived -with us a while, ate at the same table and had the same bill of fare to -choose from, I think you would tell another story. Poor man, it is -getting on his nerves sure. But it sets me to wondering if our officers -all think that way. If they blame us for the condition we are in, who -brought these conditions about? Did we from choice herd in between decks -like pigs, while the officers, chaplain and all had staterooms and a bed -and good food to eat, well cooked and at regular hours? If they blame us -for our condition to-day, I can only hope that at some time they may get -just such treatment and fare and that I may be there to remind them it -is their own fault. Chaplain Parker must do some tall preaching to make -good what he has lost by that tongue-lashing. It was uncalled for and a -sad mistake. - - -_January 5, 1863._ - -CHALMETTE. _Monday._ Said to be just below the city of New Orleans. We -left quarantine about 11 P. M. and reached here about 8 this morning. -Many were left behind, too sick to be moved. We have put up our tents, -and have been looking about. It is a large camp ground and from all -signs was lately occupied and was left in a hurry. Odds and ends of camp -furniture are scattered about, and there are many signs of a hasty -leave-taking. A few of us went back across the country to a large woods, -where we found many trees covered with long gray moss, hanging down in -great bunches from the branches. We took all we could carry to make a -bed of, for it is soft as feathers. - -_Later._ The doctor won't allow us to use our bed of moss. Says it would -make us sick to sleep on it, and much worse than the ground. This is -said to be the very ground where General Jackson fought the battle of -New Orleans and a large tree is pointed out as the one under which -General Packenham was killed. Ancient-looking breastworks are in sight -and a building near our tents has a big ragged hole in the gable which -has been patched over on the inside so as to leave the mark as it was -made, which a native tells me was made by a cannon ball during the -battle of New Orleans. The ground is level and for this country is dry. -The high bank, or breastworks, cuts off the view on one side and a board -fence cuts off a view of the river. Towards the city are enough trees to -cut off an extended view in that direction, so we have only the swamp -back of us to look at. But this beats quarantine and I wish the poor -fellows left there were well enough to get here. There are several -buildings on the ground, which the officers are settling themselves in, -while a long shed-like building is being cleared out for a hospital. It -has been used for that, I judge, and is far better than the one at -quarantine. We brought along all that were not desperately sick and have -enough to fill up a good part of the new hospital. Walter Loucks has -rheumatism in his arms and suffers all the time. He and James Story are -my tent mates. We have confiscated some pieces of board to keep us off -the ground. Company B has been hard hit. We left seven men at Baltimore, -seven at Fortress Munroe and seven at our last stopping-place. It seems -to go by sevens, as I find we have seven here in our new hospital. This -with the four that have died makes thirty-two short at this time. - - -_January 8, 1863._ - -To-day is the anniversary of the battle of New Orleans and is celebrated -here like the Fourth of July at home. Drill has been attempted, but only -about 200 men were fit for it and our camp duties are about all we are -able to do. - - -_January 9, 1863._ - -Were paid off to-day and the peddlers that hang out just across the -guard line have done a thriving business. Walter gets worse every day. -His courage seems to be giving out and it is pitiful to see him suffer. - - -_January 11, 1863._ - -Meeting to-day. Some way they have lost their force. We attend because -we have to. The sermon at the quarantine is remembered. We seem to have -lost faith, not in God, but in ministers. Colonel Smith with all his -cursing has done more for our care and comfort than those that profess -so much and do so little. - - -_January 17, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ On account of my cough, which is worse when I lie down, I -have walked about evenings or sat and chatted with others about the camp -fire until tired enough to sleep, and last night crawled in near -midnight where my two bedfellows were asleep. Soon after I got into a -drowse from which I was awakened by a coughing spell and saw Walt -standing by the help of the tent pole and groaning in agony. Soon I -heard him say "I'll end it all right now," and with that he pitched over -towards his knapsack and by the noise I thought he was after his -revolver. I jumped across Jim, who lay asleep in the middle, and -snatched the gun out of his hand before he had it out of the case. Out -in the company street I threw the three revolvers and then grabbed for a -sheath knife which I knew was there, getting hold of the handle just as -he grabbed the sheath. By this time Story was in the game and we both -had our hands full getting him down and quiet. I went for Dr. Andrus, -who after lighting a candle and looking in Walt's eyes, told us to take -him over to the hospital. The struggle had put him in agony and it was -pitiful to see how he suffered. We staid with him the rest of the night -and by morning he was helpless. Every joint seemed as stiff as if no -joint was there. For the next five days I did little but watch him and -help in any way I could to make him more comfortable. Then he and others -were taken to the general hospital in the city, where they will at least -be warm. We have had a cold rain and the camp is a bed of mud. The wind -sifts through the cracks in this old shed and although a stove was kept -running, it was too cold for comfort. I have slept but little in the -last five nights, but the doctor has kept dosing me and I feel better -than when this time with Walter began. Letters from home have made the -world seem brighter and the men in it better. - - -_January 18, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Yesterday the chaplain's tent for public worship came and this -morning we were all gathered there and the chaplain was praying, when -snap went something in the top and down came the tent upon us. He didn't -have time to say "Amen," to say nothing of the benediction. In the -afternoon Isaac T. Winans, Jim Story and I went to see Walter and found -him in a good bed and in a warm room. He is much better, but his wrists -are swollen yet and look as if the joints had been pulled apart. - - -_January 19, 1863._ - -It rained hard last night and before the tents got soaked up enough -water sifted through to wet our blankets and we hardly slept at all for -the cold. Not being called on for anything I lay all day and dosed, -trying to make up for the miserable night. Isaac Brownell, of Company B, -who has done more to keep up the spirits of the men than anything else, -is down and very sick. He is a mimic and could mimic anyone or anything. -His antics have made us laugh when we felt more like crying, and we are -all anxious about him. A case of smallpox was discovered yesterday and -the man put in an outbuilding, where he died this morning. Dr. Andrus so -far has been alone, and he looks like death. - -_Later._ He has given out and another doctor from the hospital is coming -to take his place. The sick list grows all the time. - - -_January 27, 1863._ - -Two doctors came to take the place of Dr. Andrus and they have had -plenty to do. For several days the weather has been hot, which opens the -pores in our tents so the first rain sifts right through. Last night it -rained and we had another night of twisting and turning and trying to -sleep and with very poor success. I cough so when I lie down that I keep -up and going all I can, for then I seem to feel the best. Dr. Andrus -still looks after us. He is getting better and we are glad, for he is -the mainstay in the family. Brownell died this forenoon and I shall -never forget the scene. He was conscious and able to talk and the last -he said was for us to stick and hang. "But boys," said he, "if I had the -power, I would start north with all who wanted to go and as soon as we -passed over four feet of ground I would sink it." - - -_January 28, 1863._ - -Cold day. Ice formed on puddles last night. I am staying in my tent, -keeping as warm as I can, I begin to feel I am going to give out. I have -kept out of the hospital so far and hope to die right here in my tent if -die I must. But to-morrow may be warmer and my cough better, and under -such conditions my spunk will rise as it always has. So good-bye, diary. -I am going to try for a nap. - - -_January 29, 1863._ - -For excitement to-day a man in the tent next ours tried to shoot -himself. He is crazy. He rolled himself up in his blanket and then fired -his revolver, on purpose maybe, and it may be by accident. At any rate -he put a ball in the calf of his leg which stopped under the skin near -his heel, and the doctor cut it out with a jackknife. He has acted half -crazy for some time and should be taken care of before he kills himself -or someone else. - - -_January 30, 1863._ - -The 28th Maine Regiment has encamped close beside us. They are well -advanced in the art of taking care of themselves, for they stole -everything loose in a short time after their arrival. Have been -vaccinated again. This makes the third time since we left Hampton Roads. - - -_January 31, 1863._ - -One of the Maine men put a bayonet through Charlie Tweedy's arm as he -came from the river with a pail of water. Charlie crossed his beat, -which he had no right to do. But it made bad blood and quite a quantity -flew from the noses of the Maine men and some Company B blood flew too. -Tweedy is the smallest man in the regiment, and has been plagued by all -hands until he is very saucy and on account of his size is allowed to -do about as he pleases. But it didn't work on the Maine men and may -teach the Bantam a lesson. - - -_February 6, 1863._ - -_Friday._ The days are so much alike I have given up noting the doings -of each as it comes. Since February 1st our meeting-house tent has been -repaired and raised again. Rumor of a move came early in the week and -has kept us guessing ever since. I think it means something, for the -sick in camp hospital have been sent to the general hospital in New -Orleans. The weather has been of all sorts. Cold and windy and then a -thunder and lightning storm that shook the very earth. The hospital is -filling up again, too. Twenty men from Company K were reported to-day, -and five from Company B. I fear my turn is coming, for in spite of all -Dr. Andrus does, my cough does not let up. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -Camp Parapet, La. - - Captain Bostwick gets married--In the hospital at last--Good care - and treatment--The slow process of getting well--The Ponchatoula - trip--Mosquitoes and alligators. - - -_February 11, 1863._ - -Just at night, as I had finished the above, the Laurel Hill, the boat -that brought us from quarantine to Chalmette, tied up in front of camp -and down came our tents and on board we went. We came up the river past -New Orleans and between that city and Algiers, which is quite a large -place on the left hand shore. New Orleans seems a big city, but lies as -low as the river. A high dock all along its front is built up with -timber and is so high only the upper parts of the buildings show from -the river. No streets are seen at all. We also passed a place called -Carrolton and very soon after landed at what is said to be Camp Parapet. -There are no tents near the river but there are thousands a short -distance back. The outskirts of Carrolton come close up on the -down-river side, while the up-river side has a high bank reaching from -the river back as far as I can see. Beyond that is an unexplored country -(to me), and away in the distance appears to be just such a forest as -was in sight back of Camp Chalmette. A good-looking dwelling house and a -few small buildings are near by and the ground is tramped bare of all -vegetation, as if soldiers had just moved away. We came down the Levee -and put up our tents and crawled in, for it was night by that time. We -have had some rain and some sunshine, but the weather is warm and -altogether I like our present place of abode the best of any we have yet -had since we left Camp Millington. Another case of smallpox has -developed, but he was hustled to a tent way back of camp and I suppose -our arms will have to be pricked again. Mine looks as if a setting hen -had picked it now. Miss Kate Douglass, from Amenia Union, came to camp -yesterday and Captain Bostwick and several officers have gone to the -city with her. Report says the captain and she are to be married -to-night. Six months in the service and I have so far been only an -expense to Uncle Sam. But I have seen something of the big farm the Rebs -hope to rob him of and I hope I may yet do something to put him in full -possession of it again. Letters from home, also one from Walter Loucks, -who is in the hospital at New Orleans. - - -_February 16, 1863._ - -In the hospital after all. Dr. Andrus came last night to our tent and -ordered me into the house I spoke of. I had a warm, dry bed and a good -night's rest and feel much better to-day. The doctor has his office -downstairs and the upstairs part is crammed full of sick men. A big tent -is being put up and cot beds put in to put the fever patients in. -Captain Bostwick was married last night, so it is said. Corporal Knox -died in a fit this afternoon. It tires me to write so I must stop. -Good-night. - - -_February 20, 1863._ - -Captain Bostwick came to see me to-day. Two men died last night, one in -the hospital and the other in his tent. I don't feel as well to-day. - - -_February 21, 1863._ - -Think I am really better to-day. If I keep on I'll soon be out of this -and with the boys again. But they all come in to see the sick as often -as they can and so we keep track of each other. - - -_March 4, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ I have been very sick. This is the first time I have felt -able to make a mark with a pencil. I was taken in the night, after the -day I thought myself so much better. Was taken out in the tent, from -which I judge I have had fever. - - -_March 5, 1863._ - -Am very weak yet. A little tires me out. A letter from Herman just a -month old. Coon died last night, but we none of us knew it till we saw -him carried out. - - -_March 6, 1863._ - -Getting better fast, but can't write much yet. - - -_March 7, 1863._ - -Was carried back into the house to-day and put among the convalescents. -I must be getting well, but it is slow. Most all the time I was worst -off Dr. Andrus let me have anything I wanted to eat, but then I couldn't -eat it. Now I can eat, he has cut me down to nothing. What he allows me -only makes me crazy for more. - - -_March 8, 1863._ - -Had a wash and a shave and am tired out. The regiment has marching -orders. Wish I was out of this to go with them. - - -_March 9, 1863._ - -Gunboats are said to be going up the river every day. I wonder what's -up. - - -_March 10, 1863._ - -Don't feel quite so smart as I did. This getting well is slow business. - - -_March 11, 1863._ - -The boys say they are ready to march, but don't get any further orders. -Letters from home. Have written to father--wish I could see him. - - -_March 14, 1863._ - -Not feeling so good these last few days. - - -_March 15, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Have my pants on and have made up my bed. If this keeps on -I'll soon be able to hunt for something to eat. - - -_March 16, 1863._ - -Ben Crowther is awful sick. He is a fine fellow and we hate to lose him. -He is of better stuff than the average of us. I wish I could kill his -nurse, for he has him tied down to the bed and stands laughing at his -efforts to get loose. But it is the only way to keep him in one place, -for he is out of his head. Talks to his wife as if she was right by his -side. - - -_March 17, 1863._ - -Last night I got a little box from home. That I may never forget a -single thing in it I'll put them right down now. On top was a New York -Sun, next a dear little letter from Jane. A little package of tea, a -bottle of Arnold's Balsam, a pipe, a comb (wish it had been a fine tooth -comb), a little hand looking-glass, a spool of thread, a lot of buttons, -a good lead pencil, a pair of scissors, a ball of soap, half a paper of -pins, a darning needle and a small needle, a steel pen and way down in -the bottom a little gold locket which made the tears come. God bless the -dear ones at home. How thoughtful and how kind of them to think of so -many things, and all useful, too. - - -_March 18, 1863._ - -Too much excitement yesterday and I feel like two weeks ago. The doctor -says I will have these setbacks though and it is only a part of the -process of getting well. A man named Kipp died to-day. I don't know how -many die out in the tent. - - -_March 19, 1863._ - -Poor Crowthers died very peacefully about noon to-day. His cot is next -mine and he seemed like one of the family to me. The company has -undertaken to raise money to send his body home. - - -_March 20, 1863._ - -Orderly Holmes is very sick. His discharge is under his pillow (or -knapsack). He lies in a room next to this and I can hear him talk, -giving orders to the company as if he were well. - - -_March 21, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ This is a hard spot to get well in. Two poor fellows are -near their end to all appearances, and it is trying to hear then rave -about home and their families. I am glad their friends cannot see and -hear them. And yet the hardened wretches called nurses find something in -it to laugh at. I wish I could change places between them and the sick -ones. Wrote three letters to-day and don't feel so very tired. Begin to -think Dr. Andrus was right. If he would only let me eat about four times -as much, what a jewel he would be. - - -_March 26, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ The finest morning yet. The air is just right. The birds are -singing, the sun shining bright and everything seems just right for -getting well. A man named Barker died last night about midnight. He has -seemed to be dying for a week and we have watched to see him breathe -his last any minute. Orderly Holmes is better and may get well after -all. Some of the boys killed an alligator to-day and cooked and ate his -tail. They say it is just as good as fish and looked like fish. - - -_March 27, 1863._ - -Have been downstairs. My legs just made out to get me there and back. -Will they ever get strong again? But I am getting there, slow but sure, -as I can see by looking back only a short time. - - -_March 28, 1863._ - -Another fine day, and another trip downstairs. My legs behaved better -this time. Am not near so tired. Now that I can write without getting -tired I must put down some things I remember, but which I could not -write at the time. I shall always remember them of course, but I want to -see how near I can describe them on paper. First I want to say how very -kind my comrades have been all through. I can think of many acts of -kindness now that I paid little attention to then, but they kept coming -along just the same. Whatever else I think of, the thought of their care -for me and how they got passes and tramped miles to get me something to -eat, always taking it to Dr. Andrus first to see if it would do for -me--these thoughts keep coming up and my load of gratitude keeps getting -heavier. Can I ever repay them? God has been good to me, better than I -deserve. I was first taken to the room where I am now writing. I -remember but little of what happened before I was taken out and put in -the big hospital tent. It is a large affair, made up of several tents -joined together endwise and wide enough for two rows of cots along the -side, with an alley through the middle, towards which our feet all -pointed. - -I remember the head medical man coming through every day or so and the -doctors would take him to certain cots, where they would look on the -fellows lying there and put down something in a book. I soon noticed -that most always such a one died in a short time, and I watched for -their coming to my cot. One day they did, and I remember how it made me -feel. Dr. Andrus was so worked down that a strange doctor was in charge, -but under Dr. Andrus, who had charge over all. When he came through I -motioned to him and he came and sat on the next cot, when I told him I -would get well if I could get something good to eat. "All right," said -he, "what will you have?" I told him a small piece of beefsteak. He sent -one of the nurses to his mess cook and he soon came back with a plate -and on it a little piece of steak which he prepared to feed me. But the -smell was enough and I could not even taste it. The doctor then -proceeded to eat it, asking if I could think of anything else. I thought -a bottle of beer would surely taste good and so he sent to the sutler's -for it. But he had to drink that too, for I could not. He laughed at me -and though I was disappointed, it cheered me up more than anything else -had done for a long time. When I got so I could eat, I surely thought he -would starve me to death. - -A poor fellow across the tent opposite me got crazy and it took several -men to hold him on his cot. The doctor came and injected something in -his breast which quieted him for the night, but when it wore off he was -just as bad and he finally died in one of them. On my right lay a man -sick unto death, while on my left lay another whose appetite had come -and who was begging everybody for something to eat. His company boys -brought him some bread and milk which he ate as if famished. The next -morning when I awoke and looked about to see how many faces were covered -up I found both my right and left hand neighbors had died in the night -and their blankets were drawn up over their faces. The sights I saw -while I was able to realize what was going on were not calculated to -cheer me up and how I acted when I was out of my head I don't know. At -any rate I got better and was brought back to this room, where I have -since been. - - -_March 29, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Had a thunder shower in the night and some sharp lightning. -Was not allowed to go out to-day on account of the ground being wet. We -hear of hard fighting up the river, but reports get so twisted I put -little stock in them. Still I hope they are true, for they are most all -favorable to our side. - - -_April 1, 1863._ - -Nothing worth writing for a few days. To-day those we left at quarantine -came up looking hale and hearty. Most of them have had smallpox or -varioloid. The weather is warm and the boys who have been out of camp -report alligators are plenty in the swamp back of us, and snakes of many -kinds also. I am rambling about camp nowadays, but am not discharged -from the hospital yet. General Neal Dow found a place next door to camp -to-day where liquor is sold. He took every bottle he could find and -smashed them across the porch rail after first locking up the landlord. -Camp is being cleared and every precaution taken to keep away yellow -fever. There is none of it yet, but it is expected this summer on -account of so many soldiers that are new to the climate. Lew Holmes has -been worse for some days and we fear we shall lose him yet. - -_Midnight._ I am sitting up to let a tired out nurse get a nap. Holmes -died a few minutes ago. He tried to tell me something, but his tongue -was so swelled I could not understand what he said. He pulled me clear -down to his face and his breath was awful. I pretended to understand, -and he settled back as if satisfied and only breathed a few times more. -His troubles are over, and those of his old father and mother and his -wife and child will begin when the news reaches them. I am glad they did -not see the end. - - -_April 2, 1863._ - -Company B chipped in for a metallic coffin and Holmes will go home. A -hearse from the city has just been here and taken him away. He was one -of the best of fellows, and very popular with the men. I wonder now if -Kniffin will be tried on us again. There is some reason for it now, but -it should go to Riley Burdick, who is next in line. - - -_April 3, 1863._ - -Two funerals to-day. We have quite a graveyard started. From all I can -hear, by talking with soldiers of other regiments, none of them have -been hit as hard as the 128th New York. And it all comes from our being -stuffed into the hold of the Arago a month before we sailed. A big -responsibility rests somewhere. - - -_April 4, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Cleaning-house day in the hospital. I have been helping so -one of the nurses can get off for a walk outside. We found a burying -ground where I counted fifty from the 12th Connecticut Volunteers. -Nearly all died in August and September last. So we have not had all the -sickness and death. I will try and not complain as much as I have. There -were only eight from our regiment besides two we have sent home. From -there we followed the parapet to the Jackson & Mississippi R. R., which -runs not far back from camp. Saw a regiment of negro soldiers, who -seemed to feel fine, were having all sorts of games and were in -first-rate spirits. Their camp was clean and at the head of each company -street were flower beds. Just outside they had planted a garden and -onions and other things were growing. The commissioned officers were -white. Everything else was black. But for get-up and style they beat any -white regiment I have yet seen. It made me ashamed to go home. When I -get out of the hospital I mean to try and get the boys to be more like -them. - - -_April 5, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Some time while I was sick Chaplain Parker left us. I hear he -had some differences of opinion with the officers, but don't know what. -Major Foster was in it in some shape, for his name and the chaplain's -are the most common in the yarns that are told about camp. I used to -believe all I heard, but I have learned to wait for the truth, and that -doesn't always come out. Lieutenant Colonel Smith is a rough and ready -customer and stands in no more awe of the officers than of the men. So -long as we behave half way decent he is kindness itself, but disobey -orders and he is a raging lion. But he is our best friend, and is the -only real soldier in the whole outfit. He is a regular army officer and -his chief concern seems to be the welfare of the enlisted men. Now that -I am able to be about camp and have no duties to perform, I enjoy seeing -the captains and lieutenants put through their paces as well as the rank -and file. For meeting to-day Major Foster read a chapter from the Bible, -read a hymn and then sang it, after which he pronounced the benediction. - - -_April 6, 1863._ - -One of Company A's men died to-day. His name was Burch. A boat-load of -negroes landed here to-day and were taken down towards the city, what -for I did not learn. Many of the men in camp are having diarrhea, and -some have to go to the hospital, where the diet can be regulated. Some -corn and contraband goods were seized to-day a short distance up the -river. A man has been suspected for a long time and to-day was seized -upon with all his goods. We are expecting letters every day now. We -watch the papers for the mail steamers, and if we get no letters are -much disappointed. - - -_April 7, 1863._ - -Two steamers due and yet no letters. Been loafing about camp so long I -feel as if I was an unprofitable servant. But as there is nothing doing -I am about as profitable as the rest. - - -_April 8, 1863._ - -A little excitement to-day. An attempt was made to spike some guns near -the negro troops headquarters. A few shots were fired but no one hit, -hurt or captured. A letter from my sister, Mrs. Rowley. All well at -home. For a change I have a troublesome boil on my leg. The weather is -beautiful. Everything is growing--I never saw leaves and flowers come so -fast. - - -_April 10, 1863._ - -Yesterday I took the place of a nurse who was ailing, and to-day have -been with several others to explore the country roundabouts. We came to -an orange orchard and found and cut some sprouts for canes. General Dow -and his staff were riding past, and seeing us, rode full tilt towards -us, as if to run over us. The general was so busy watching us he never -saw a ditch, and into it he went. The horse went down and the general -went on his head, landing in the tall grass on all fours. He was not -hurt, and after his staff had caught up and helped him on his horse, he -came up and said, "To what regiment do you men belong?" Being told, he -snapped out, "Report to your quarters at once and don't be seen cutting -orange trees again." It is said he roams about like this, driving in any -he finds outside, and in other ways making himself unpopular with the -boys. However, he didn't take our canes and we have some nice ones to -show for the trip. - -Two letters to-day, and although they were a month old, they were full -of news to me. - - -_April 11-12, 1863._ - -About camp and hospital yesterday, getting well every minute. Except -that I am skin poor and tire out easily, I am well. My little -looking-glass first told me what a change my sickness made in my looks, -but I can see my old self coming back every day now. A short meeting -to-day, the only thing besides my diary to remind me it is Sunday, God's -day. He only asks one day in seven, and it seems as if more attention -should be paid it. - - -_April 13, 1863._ - -Wrote and mailed some letters this morning. Wm. Partington died in this -room this morning. He and I came here the same time and lay side by -side. I was taken to the big tent and he left here. We were both hard -sick and when I came back Bill was in just about the same condition I -was. We both got round together and began to go out at the same time. A -day or two ago diarrhea hit him and now he is taken and I left. So it -goes. We plan for to-morrow and to-morrow we are wrapped in a blanket -and out we go. - - -_April 14, 1863._ - -A letter from John Van, with one in it from George Wilson and one from -T. Templeton of the 150th. They are feeling fine and the regiment has -little or no sickness to report. - - -_April 15, 1863._ - -Reported for duty with the company this morning, but have to report to -the doctor every day until I get my discharge from there. Have been -appointed commissary sergeant. See to drawing the rations for Company B, -and shall look out that they get their share. This relieves me from -guard duty and from everything that interferes with my duties as -commissary. It relieves me from duty in the ranks, adds another stripe -to my arm, and two dollars per month to my pay. I am glad to have -something to do. At night a citizen tried to go through camp and when -halted by the guards started to run and was shot. What he was, or why he -acted as he did I don't know, and he can't tell. - - -_April 16, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ A letter from Walt Loucks asking me to come and see him. -Shall surely go if I can get a pass. - - -_April 17, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Went to see Walt. I had a first-rate visit. He is about well. -I did little but answer questions about what has been going on since we -parted at Camp Chalmette, who is living and who have died and what sort -of a place we are in. Found three letters for me when I came back. - -_Later._ Marching orders with two days' cooked rations and 100 rounds of -ammunition, blankets and overcoats. I am going, too, unless Dr. Andrus -stops me. Must stop and write a letter before taps. - - -_April 18, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ The regiment has gone and I am left. When will I get clear -from the hospital? One of the hospital cooks, E. Furguson, died to-day. -There are hardly enough men in camp to bury him, only the sick and -convalescent being left. - - -_April 19, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ We buried Furguson to-day. The grave was full of water and we -had to punch the box down with sticks until the earth held it. Hear -nothing from the regiment. - - -_April 20, 1863._ - -No real news yet. Lots of rumors though, one of which is that they are -all cut up and the rest captured. We don't believe it. - - -_April 21, 1863._ - -Drew ten days' rations to-day, so I guess there is some of Company B -left and that they will be back to eat it. - - -_April 22, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ The regiment came back to-day. Have been gone four days. -Had some hard marching and lived high on pigs and chickens found by the -way. They went up the Pearl River, and captured a small steamer loaded -with tar and rosin. They feel fine and to hear them talk one would think -this matter of putting down the Rebellion is nothing if only the 128th -is given a good whack at it. - - -_April 23, 1863._ - -The officers have drawn new tents and the captains have given the cooks -their old ones for cook-houses. We tore down the old shanty, and put up -the new house in short order. - - -_April 24, 1863._ - -The morning paper gives a glowing account of the great expedition of the -128th. Speaks well of the behavior of both officers and men and their -great respect for private property. But Colonel Cowles has been -lecturing them and his account differs from the newspaper reports on -nearly all points. - -We were paid off to-day and the money flies. We have floors in our tents -now. An order has gone forth for camp inspection once each day. The -tents, the cook-houses and cooking utensils and everything will be -inspected, and must be as clean as possible or trouble will come. Taking -it all in all we have good times. One of the boys has a fiddle, and some -are good singers. We have only enough to do to make us hungry when meal -time comes. - - -_April 30, 1863._ - -Walter Loucks has returned to camp and looks well. He feels some sore -from sleeping on a board, after his stay in the hospital, but that will -wear off. General Dow has cleared the peddlers out of camp and torn down -some shanties near, where pies, etc., were sold. My throat has got sore -again and I must get Dr. Andrus to fix it up. We have had marching -orders a couple of times, but each time they were countermanded. - - -_May 6, 1863._ - -Nothing unusual has happened since my last entry. I have written and -have received several letters; have been on duty all the time, although -I am supposed to be in the hospital yet. Have seen the doctor every day -and he keeps tinkering at me. We hear all sorts of rumors of big battles -and big victories and believe what we are a mind to. My office, -commissary of Company B, is not very exacting while in camp. It keeps me -out of the ranks though and until I get round again I am glad of it. - - -_May 10, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Yesterday this regiment and many others were reviewed by -General Banks. Evidently something is going to happen soon. The health -of our regiment is fairly good now. I begin to find out that some had -rather be sick than to be on duty, and they play it till Dr. Andrus -sends them back to camp. We have some very hot weather, and then again -some not so hot. Mosquitoes are the pest of our lives. They hide in our -tents, ready to pounce upon us the minute we enter, and the only place -we are free from them is in the hot sun outside. At night and on cloudy -days they give us no peace. Their name is legion. - - -_May 11, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Charles Wardwell, and a fellow named Hamlin made me a call -to-day. I was as much surprised as if they had risen right out of the -ground before us. I did not know Charlie had enlisted. He is in the 23d -Connecticut, which is doing guard duty along the railroad between -Algiers and Brashear City, which they say is not very far from here. It -is a nine months' regiment and their time is out in August. Though the -news they could tell was rather old, I was very glad to see someone from -God's country again, and we had much to tell each other of our -experiences. They had only about a week on the transport and came -through in good shape. They swallowed hard and tried to take down what I -told them of our experience on board the Arago and in camp and hospital -since, but I don't feel like blaming them if they did think I was lying. -But in the short time we were together the half could not be told. - -_Night._ Marching orders. Three days' cooked rations and ten days' raw, -to be packed for an early start to-morrow. Wardwell and his friend stay -with us to-night. - - -_May 12, 1863._ - -"PASS MAN SHAK," or SOUTH PASS, LA. _Tuesday._ We left camp in charge of -an officer and the convalescents and marched out on the plain about a -mile, where a train stood waiting early this morning, and after a short -ride stopped here, the most God-forsaken looking place I have yet seen. -It is a sort of connecting link between Lake Ponchartrain and Lake -Marapaugh.[5] Our regiment and the 6th Michigan came. We soon came to -the woods we had so often looked at from camp, and from that on it was -one unbroken forest of the biggest and tallest trees I have yet seen. -There was water in pools all along and on every hand as far as can be -seen. The railroad is built on piles driven in the mud, sawed off on a -line and huge hewn timbers laid on them to support the ties and track. -Not a foot of dry ground anywhere and not a ray of sunshine could get -through. But mosquitoes, I thought we had them in camp, but we did not. -It was only the skirmish line; the main body is here. I am writing this -with one hand while the other is waving a bush to keep them from eating -me alive. The men were ferried across on a small steamer and they went -on out of sight, scrambling over the ties as best they could, for in -places the woodwork has been burned out and then they had to climb down -and wallow through the mud and then up on the ties again until the last -of them were out of sight. I have really no business to be here as the -captain objected, fearing I would be more bother than I was worth. Dr. -Andrus was not even consulted. When the train started I could not resist -the temptation to go and I swung on and here I am with the quartermaster -and the commissary stores, which are to go up the pass to where the men -have gone. There is a large space planked over, and we are in the dry -and waiting for the boat to come for us. Men are busy rebuilding the -burned out places in the trestlework and bridging the river, which is -narrow here. Everyone calls it a "pass," but it has quite a current and -is a river just the same. - - -_May 13, 1863._ - -We heard firing this morning and think the boys may be at work. A man -came back about midnight last night. How he ever did it I don't see, but -he said two soldiers fell through the trestlework and were hurt and had -to be left behind. - -_10 a. m._ The men who got hurt have crawled back and are here, just -bruised up a little. I guess they didn't try very hard or they might -have gone on. - -_2 p. m._ Another straggler has come back and says the boys captured -fourteen Indians after a short skirmish. They are being sent back under -guard and will soon be here. Here they come, and a tough-looking lot -they are; fourteen of them are said to be Indians, but they look more -like plain niggers to me. There are three white men. Rebels I suppose, -but they don't act like very ferocious ones. - - -_May 18, 1863._ - -We slept in a drizzling rain, but the mosquitoes kept us so busy we took -no cold. A boat came in the morning and we loaded the stores and started -up the river, reaching a small lake called Lake Marapaugh (don't know -how these names are spelled, so put them down according to sound), which -is rather a widening of the river than a lake. The river is narrow and -very crooked. The boat would run up to a bank, send a rowboat across -with a line, which was made fast to a tree and the boat turned around a -corner. This was done many times on the way up. Alligators lay on fallen -trees and on the bank and many were swimming in the river. One came -close to the bow of a barge which was lashed to the steamboat, and I hit -him a whack on the snout with a piece of coal. From his actions he -didn't like it. The water and the land seem to be on the same level. The -tall cypress trees grow thick all the way and no opening appeared of any -size. Some trees hang over the water so it was all we could do to get -past and one did sweep the commissary's scales overboard. We finally -came to hard ground and the live oaks and other trees took the place of -the cypress, which only seems to grow in wet ground. A curious thing -about the cypress is the way the roots grow up out of the ground. -Cypress knees, they call them. They grow straight up, sometimes as high -as ten feet and all the way down from that. No branches or shoots grow -from them and they vary in size as much as in height. We finally tied up -at a place called Wadensburgh, a small village which proved to be the -end of our journey by water. Sergeant Drake and a couple of men went -back in a boat and were fortunate enough to hook onto the scales that -were lost and bring them up. In getting ashore I landed right beside a -cottonmouth moccasin snake, said to be as poisonous as a rattlesnake. He -lay in some weeds and raised up as if to strike at me. I still had hold -of a pole I had used to jump off with, and with it I hit him and broke -his back. A man standing by told me what it was. Quartermaster Mace, who -came up with the regiment, soon appeared with some teams and as soon as -loaded we started for Ponchatoula, where the regiment is. It was dark -when we started. It was said to be three and a half miles, but they were -long ones. We got stuck in the mud, the wagon broke down, and we were -wet to the skin with rain before we reached our destination. We had no -lights and only knew we were in the road because we were not in the -bushes which grow thick along it. We reached Ponchatoula about ten -o'clock, wet, tired and hungry, but not cold, for the weather is quite -warm. Our coming alarmed the guards and the entire force turned out to -receive the enemy. We lay down on the floor of an empty building, and -wet as we were, slept sound until morning. The sun shone bright the next -morning, May 15th, and as soon as our joints began to limber up, hunted -for and found Company B. They are in good spirits and have enjoyed the -outing from camp very much. But they were glad when the cook called them -up for coffee and hard-tack. The ground is high and dry for this -country. A pine forest of immense trees is close by on one side and in -sight everywhere. The Jackson & Mississippi R. R. goes through here, and -is the one that the troops came on. A picket line is somewhere outside -and cavalry videttes outside of that. Fresh beef is plenty and there is -now and then a chicken. The people are as civil and respectful as can be -expected, when we remember what a lot of uninvited guests they are -called upon to entertain. - - -_May 16, 1863._ - -A cavalryman came in for a horse this morning, his having been killed in -the night. We heard firing in the night, but it seemed a long way off. -Company B went on the picket line this morning and I find being -commissary in camp and being commissary in the field are two different -things. The company must be fed no matter where they are. I got hold of -a horse and cart and with it made the rounds. A couple of cavalrymen who -were wounded during the night have been brought in. At night a report -came that a rebel detachment had got past the vidette guard and would -most likely be heard from before morning. Orders are being given out and -ours is to stand fast in case of an attack. That sounds easy at any -rate. - - -_May 17, 1863._ - -No attack came. The only enemies that found us were the mosquitoes and -how they did punish us! My hands, face and ankles are swollen full, and -this when I was awake all night and fighting them off in every way I -could think of. Seventeen prisoners have just been brought in and after -a feed started on toward Pass Man Shak. - - -_May 18, 1863._ - -There has been much shifting about to-day. Orderlies riding here and -there, and a move of some sort is the next thing to look for. Have -orders to be ready with coffee and a day's cooked rations. That doesn't -mean a long journey. - -_Later._ The quartermaster's stores have gone towards Wadensburgh. - - -_May 19, 1863._ - -_Night._ Camp Parapet again. We started from Ponchatoula about 4 A. M. -and at 11 reached Pass Man Shak, by way of the railroad. The trestlework -is burned in places and across these we passed the best we could. One -man dropped a frying pan he had stolen, and in getting it stirred up an -alligator, and decided he didn't want the frying pan after all. Several -fell and were more or less hurt, but we all came through and were nearly -the rest of the day being taken across in small boats. Then without -mishap we came on to a point opposite camp and were soon here. The trip -has done me a world of good. I don't ask any odds of any now that I am -well again. I guess I only needed parboiling, and that I got sleeping in -clothes soaking wet. The men are all feeling fine and the stories they -are telling such as did not go are wonderful to hear. - - -_May 20, 1863._ - -CAMP PARAPET, LA. We settled down early last night and on account of the -little sleep we had had were not called this morning. I slept right -through the night and until after twelve to-day, then found orders for -another move. Must get two days' rations ready right away. I wonder -where we go this time. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[5] Spelled as they sound. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -Port Hudson, La. - - Good-bye, Camp Parapet--Going up the river--Stop at - Springfield--Landing--Before the works--Capt. Gifford missing--The - first assault--Stealing honey--Scared by a snake--The second - assault--The "Forlorn Hope"--Captain Gifford comes back--Vicksburg - surrenders--Port Hudson follows suit--The laying down of arms. - - -_May 21, 1863._ - -We left Camp Parapet about eight last night and marched to Carrolton, -only a mile or two below camp, where we stopped in the street. Getting -no further orders we, one after another, sat down and finally lay down -on the cobblestone pavements and slept till morning. We then went on -board a steamer, the United States, lying at the dock and found it -crammed full of soldiers. We soon cut loose and started up-stream, and -as we passed Camp Parapet, I wondered if it would ever be our home -again. Lieutenant Pierce is in command, and says Captain B. has left us -to become major for a negro regiment. Some are glad and some are sorry, -but all are indignant at his way of going off. Never as much as said -good-bye. Sneaked off in the night, it is said, and it looks like it. -Maybe he feared we would remind him of his many voluntary promises that -he would never leave Company B as long as a man was left in it. - -At noon I asked one of the boat crew if it was possible to buy or beg a -cup of coffee and he took me to the forecastle and gave me a full -dinner. Up the river we went until night and then began to look for a -spot big enough to lie down on. - - -_May 22, 1863._ - -_Friday morning._ We awoke from the little sleep we were able to get and -found ourselves at anchor opposite Baton Rouge. The dropping of the -anchor nearly scared the life out of me. I slept under a built up -portion of the deck where the anchor chain lay coiled and when it went -out it made a terrible racket. I wonder none of us were hit by it, for -every space around it was occupied by a sleeping soldier. The city lies -on high ground, which gave us a pretty good view of it. There seems to -be a few fine buildings, but the most are small and not over two or -three stories high. About 9 A. M. we went alongside the steamer Creole -and got some rations, which we needed badly. We soon started, still -going up-stream and felt certain Port Hudson would be our next -stopping-place. We stopped finally and landed in the woods. Not a foot -of cleared land in sight. There are four regiments here with ours. The -Sixth Michigan, Fifteenth New Hampshire and a negro regiment. Boats kept -coming and unloading all the afternoon. The Indiana Mule Battery is here -and it appeared to be a gathering-place for all sorts of troops. It -rained most of the afternoon, but it rained warm water, so we didn't -mind it. The troops all moved forward during the night, leaving only a -guard for the commissary and quartermaster's stores. - - -_May 23, 1863._ - -In the morning Isaac Mitchell and I set out to find the 128th. We -followed the road, which was now a quagmire, but were met by an -ambulance with wounded men and a cavalry guard, who told us that only an -armed force could get through and that it was eight miles to where our -brigade was then. We decided to wait. The wounded were put on the Sallie -Robinson, to be taken to some hospital. About midnight the mortar fleet, -which is farther up-stream, began firing and made a noise worse than -several Fourths of July. We could follow the shells by the burning fuse, -which looks like a shooting star. This we see first, then hear the boom -of the mortar, then the hiss of the shell through the air and last the -explosion when it strikes the ground. - -_Sunday night._ A team for the quartermaster's stores came early and we -were all day getting through to the regiment. Soldiers covered the -ground. I have no idea how many there were. We were near the -breastworks, but a belt of timber hid our view of them. We were in a -clearing maybe one-half mile square, with woods on all sides. There was -a house near us, the only building in sight. - - -_May 25, 1863._ - -_Monday morning._ We had orders to advance last night and our brigade -formed in column, where we remained all night, and where we are yet. One -by one we dropped down and went to sleep on the grass, where the dew -soon soaked one side while the wet ground soaked the other. A man lying -near me jumped up and raved around like a crazy man; he kept pawing at -his ear as if in great pain. A doctor sleeping near was soon at him and -found a bug had crawled into his ear. After the sun had dried us off we -began to look for rations. The mail soon after came, and I had two -letters. One of them contained a photograph of my dear old father and -mother. I won't try to tell how rejoiced I am to have this with me. I -don't think either of them ever had one taken before. Dear old couple, -how glad I am they cannot see their boy and his surrounding's just now! - -_Night._ Lots of powder has been burned to-day, but Port Hudson is still -there. Our brigade has been skirmishing and one of the Sixth Michigan is -wounded. Roads are being cut through the woods, and everything looks and -acts as if business would soon begin. It does no good to ask questions, -no one seems to know any more than I do, and I only know what goes on -right close by me. Generals with their staffs are racing about, and -everything is in a whirl. Evidently something is going to happen. All -sorts of rumors are in the air. Human nature shows even here. Some news -gatherers seem to know all about it, but I notice that what happens -rarely agrees with their predictions. One of Company B, I won't write -his name, is nearly scared to death. The doctor says he will die of -fright if kept in the ranks. Another is nearly as badly off, and he has -been the biggest brag of all; has hungered and thirsted for a chance to -fight and now that he has it, has wilted. I hope he will be kept at it. -I have often envied him his courage, but I shall never do it again. I -don't deny that I am a coward, but I have so far succeeded in keeping it -to myself. The 128th is nearest the point where the road enters the -woods in the direction of the biggest noise. The skirmishers that have -been down this road say it soon reaches the corner of another open -field; that a house and outbuildings are on the side next the -fortifications and only a short distance from them; that rebel -sharpshooters are in those buildings and it is they who are picking off -every man that sticks his nose out of the woods on that side. From one -of the Sixth Michigan who was on the skirmish line I have such a vivid -description I have mapped out what he says is about the thing. - -Every now and then a shell comes tearing through the woods, and so far, -in the direction of the 128th. None of them have yet burst, but from an -examination I made of one, they are intended to. This one was perfectly -round and painted black. A big screw head shows on one side, and is -turned off smooth with the shell. It is about six inches in diameter. It -hit the ground beyond us and rolled up against the foundation of the -house I have mentioned and stopped. It was then I examined it. - -_Later._ Just as I had written the above, one did burst right over -Company B. The pieces, however, kept on in the same direction the shell -was going and no one was hit or hurt. Such dodging though I never saw, -and I didn't see all of it at that. Myself and two others were filling -our canteens from a kettle of coffee which sat on the ground near a big -tree. When we heard the shell coming through the tree tops we expected -it would go past as all the others had done. But it burst when right -over us. We all jumped for the tree, and our heads came together with a -bang. The first thing I saw was stars, and the next was men all over the -field dodging in every direction. This was our first experience under -fire. One could not laugh at another, for so far as I could see all -acted alike. - -_Later._ They keep coming, and we dodge less and less. If they keep at -it long enough I suppose we shall get used to it, as we have to a great -many other things. A cavalryman went down the road marked with an arrow, -and his horse has just come back without him. - -_Night._ About 5 P. M. a detachment from another regiment and Companies -A, C, H and I from ours, went down this same road, and soon the most -infernal racket began. They drove the rebels out of the "Slaughter -House," and set fire to every building there. (The man who owned the -house is named Slaughter). Only one man was wounded, but Captain Gifford -of Company A has not returned, and we fear the Rebs got him. The house -near us has been taken for a hospital. From appearances we will need it. -Our brigade remains where first halted, but troops of all kinds are -constantly on the move about us, some going one way and some another. It -is plain that a general movement is soon going to be made. It seems to -me as if all of Uncle Sam's army must be here, there are so many. The -128th is only a small affair just now. We have thought our brigade was -about all there was of it, and that that was largely composed of the -128th New York. I will put up my diary, and get what sleep I can with -all this confusion about me. - - -_May 27, 1863._ - -Was awake early. In fact was often awake all night long. No news of -Captain Gifford yet. His men have searched everywhere it is possible to -go, and we think he must have been captured, just how, none of his -company can imagine, for he was with them all through the squabble at -the Slaughter house, and himself gave the order to fall back. Heavy -firing is heard to the right and left of us. This must keep the Rebs in -our front busy, for no shot or shell have yet come our way. Commissary -sergeants have orders to be ready with rations all the time. It looks as -if the fight would be over and the 128th have no hand in the taking of -Port Hudson. - -_Later._ The noise grows louder all the time. A general assault on Port -Hudson must be what is going on, and Dow's Brigade seems to be -forgotten. On the right and left, as far as sound can be heard, there is -heavy artillery firing, and now and then the rattle of musket firing -gets through the noise of the bigger guns. - - -_May 28, 1863._ - -There was too much going on yesterday for me to write any more. Dow's -Brigade was not forgotten. Soon after noon it went through the woods to -the open space beyond, and was soon in the thickest of the fight. The -guns in our front, that had sent us no message all the forenoon, soon -began to send them rattling through the tree tops again. We -non-combatants were in a terrible suspense. Finally my curiosity got the -better of my fears and I started after them, for I wanted to see what a -real battle was like. When I got to the cleared space I saw very little -but smoke. I met a wagon with a wounded man on the seat with the driver, -his face covered with blood, which ran over it from a wound on his head. -He was mad clear through, and swore vengeance on the Rebs, when he got -at them again. In the wagon, lying on his back, was another who was -groaning terribly, but so far as I could see was not likely to die from -his wounds, for only a little finger was gone from one hand, which he -tenderly held up with the other. I was glad to note he did not belong to -the 128th. I ventured on and came upon Sergeant Bell of Company G -standing beside the dead body of Colonel Cowles. Bell said the colonel -was killed when the Rebs first opened on them, his uniform making him a -marked man. Bell said he was near him when he fell and helped him to a -sitting position, turning him about, as he said he wanted to die facing -the enemy. Captain Keese of Company C was also near when the colonel was -hit and was directed to take command. Several others lay around where -they had fallen. Venturing on I came to the magnolia grove in which the -Slaughter mansion stood. Company B was here, in support of a section of -the Indiana Mule Battery. Having nothing to do but defend the battery, -if an attempt was made to capture it, they were lying close to the -ground behind the big trees. The battery was shelling the Rebs, and the -Rebs were shelling the battery, and the shot or shells had furrowed the -ground. The boys said Philip Allen and Sergeant Kniffin were both badly -wounded, and had been taken off the field. Riley Burdick, our orderly -sergeant, was missing, as were several others. I could see nothing of -the rebel works for the smoke, but the noise was deafening. As it might -be an all-night job, I decided to go back and try and get something for -them to eat. I got back as fast as I could and with the cooks started -with a big kettle of coffee and some hard-tack. We kept in the edge of -the woods to a point nearest the company and at right angles to the line -of fire and then I scuttled across with the coffee. After passing it -around I returned for the hard-tack, and was giving them out when a -shell came through, hitting the ground and throwing dirt all over us. -Soon another one came, hitting a big tree a glancing blow, and went on -into the woods beyond. The sergeant of the battery said he could see the -flash and would sing out, which would give me time to fall before the -shell got there, and I legged it for all I was worth. About halfway -across he yelled, and I tried to fall, but before I hit the ground the -thing was beyond me. In fact it didn't come very near me. I was going at -right angles to the line of fire, and might have known they couldn't see -me for the smoke, and would not waste a big shell on one man. The -musket firing was on lower ground and nearer the breastworks, but I only -knew by the popping of the rifles and what the boys told me, for the -smoke hid everything. We got back just in time to see the doctors fix up -a shattered shin bone for General Sherman. He lay on a stretcher and was -talking constantly, though the doctors said he knew nothing and felt -nothing. From the hole in his leg, something bigger than a bullet had -gone through it. They pulled out the loose pieces of bone with pincers, -taking hold and yanking at every end that showed. Then they ran their -fingers in and felt for more. Finally they stuffed it full of cotton to -stop the blood and then bound it up with long strips of muslin. The -firing grew less and less, but the wounded came faster and faster. -Colonel Cowles' body was sent under a guard to the landing, on its way -to New Orleans, where it will be made ready to send home. Sergeant Bell -went with it, taking his sword, watch, and other personal effects, also -his dying message, "Tell my mother I died with my face to the enemy." -General Dow, our brigadier, was shot in the foot and taken to the house -right by us. George Story is detailed for his bodyguard. One of the boys -said the Rebs began at the wrong end of the general. The dead soldiers -were left where they fell. After we got settled down and the excitement -began to wear off the question of something to eat came up. The boys on -duty at the front would be hungry by morning, and we wondered if we -couldn't find something more filling than hard-tack. John Pitcher had -found out that not far away some Irish potatoes were growing and big -enough to eat; also that directly behind the house where General Dow was -nursing his foot was a yard with a high board fence around it, with two -bloodhounds on guard inside, and that along one side of it was a bench -upon which were several hives of bees, and that a gate or door in the -fence opened out, and only a little way from the end of the bench. We -got a rope from the quartermaster sergeant and set out. The potatoes -were easy--simply had to crawl into the patch and dig with our fingers -until our haversacks were full. The bees, however, were not so easy on -account of the dogs. As they had barked pretty much all the time since -we landed in the neighborhood, no one came from the house to see about -it. We found they would follow on their side of the fence wherever we -went on ours. John then went along the fence, and the dogs followed, -leaving me at the gate. When they were at the farthest side, I opened -the gate and having made a slipnoose in the rope, I had just time to -slip it over the nearest beehive and get out before they were there. I -kept still and soon John had them on his side of the yard again, when by -quick work I yanked the hive through the gate and closed it before they -got to me. The hive had landed on its top, and the bees and honey, were -all smashed together. But enough of them could crawl to make it lively -for us before we got the mixture into a mess pan. We were stung several -times before we got home, but we got there and all hands had a feast of -hard-tack and honey. We had no way to strain the bees out, so we spread -bees and honey on the hard-tack and then picked the bees off as well as -we could. As it was, I got a stinger in my tongue, which soon began to -swell. It kept on until I was afraid I would need a doctor and in that -way give the whole thing away. But it finally stopped and by morning I -was all right again. This brings us up to this morning, May 29th. - - -_May 30, 1863._ - -The big guns' firing began early. The detail from Company B was relieved -and all evidences of honey and potatoes were soon out of sight. General -Dow sent out to know who had stolen the honey, but no one knew anything -about it. Philip Allen died during the night. The wounded were carted -off on their way to some hospital. Sergeant Kniffin was badly wounded in -the head, and it is doubtful if he lives. - -About 8 A. M. an agreement was made to stop fighting until 2 P. M., so -the dead can be picked up and buried. - -Orderly Burdick's body was found and some others who had been reported -missing. The Rebs say Captain Gifford is a prisoner in Port Hudson. We -were glad to know he is alive and well, for we will get him when we get -the place. Lieutenant Colonel Smith came up from the city and took -command. He called the regiment together in the woods and made a little -speech, some of which was good and some of which seemed uncalled for. He -said he had been told that some of the men hid behind trees and stumps, -and, turning to the officers said, "If you catch any of them doing that -again, shoot them down." Then he added, "I have also been told that some -of the officers hid themselves in that same way," and, turning to the -men, said, "If you catch them doing that again, shoot them down." That -evened up matters, so we gave him a good hearty "hurrah." Then he said, -"Heretofore guards have been posted to keep you from running off, but -that won't happen while I command. You can go where you want to, but God -help you if you are not here when I want you." - -The 128th was stationed in the edge of the woods facing the rebel works, -to support the Indiana Battery, which had been scattered along in the -bushes. There being no smoke I was able to get a better understanding of -the lay of land than yesterday. The grove that stood about the Slaughter -house is directly in our front, where the ground begins to slope towards -the rebel breastwork, and that accounts for the shells hitting the -ground where we were yesterday, and then going high over our -sleeping-quarters. The breastwork looks like a big pile of dirt. In -shape it is most like the letter U, with the curved end towards us and -running up hill each way from us, so that the ground inside is plainly -in sight for some distance. There is great activity there as well as on -our side, and I suppose both are taking advantage of the lull in firing -to get in the best position when it begins again. - -By asking questions, and by keeping my eyes open I have learned that for -miles in front of the fortifications the Rebels were scattered before we -came. They had rifle pits, which are nothing but ditches, deep enough so -that the ditch and the dirt thrown from it will hide a man when standing -up. They also had mud forts, which are like the rifle pits, only wider, -and had big guns in them, intending to whip us before we got near the -main works. Our advance had some sharp fighting to drive them out of -these and into the main fortification, where they were before I saw the -place. That accounts for the wounded men that were sent back before we -left Springfield Landing. - - -_May 30, 1863._ - -The Rebs shelled our quarters at night and we were ordered back to our -old sleeping ground. Bill Snyder and I had such a good place behind a -big tree that we staid there and slept sound all night, although a big -chunk of bark was knocked off the tree in the night, and our gunners -kept up a steady fire all night long. This shows that my reputation as a -sound sleeper has not suffered. About 8 o'clock our guns dismounted the -rebel gun that has been our greatest pest, and have twice since that -knocked it down just as they had it almost in position. We have nothing -to do but lay here and swap yarns with the battery men. From all I can -learn, some one has made a big blunder, and a great many lives and a -great deal of expense to Uncle Sam is directly chargeable to it. It -appears a general assault all along the line was planned to come off -early on the morning of the 27th. General Weitzel on the right began the -charge on time, and the Rebels massed all their forces against him. When -they had nicely disposed of him, the left under General Augur went in -and they, too, were cut up and driven back. The center, under General -Sherman, about the middle of the afternoon went in and took their -medicine. This plan of attack allowed the Rebs to shift from one point -to another, and whip us by detail. What would have happened if we had -all charged at the same time none of us know for sure, but we all think -Port Hudson would now be ours. Reports say the 128th lost two officers -and twenty men killed, and the whole army about 300 killed and 1500 -wounded. It doesn't seem possible that so much lead and iron could have -been fired at us and so few men killed and wounded. The mules and horses -killed were left where they fell. The stench is awful, and seems to be -getting worse all the time. Great birds, as big as hen turkeys, are -tearing them to pieces; turkey buzzards, they call them, and in fact -they look just like turkeys at a little distance. They are not afraid of -us, but keep coming and going, quarreling among themselves over the -choice bits. General Dwight now commands Sherman's division, and Colonel -Clark, of the Sixth Michigan, takes General Dow's place in our brigade. -The Sixth Michigan and the 128th New York have been so much together -that we have come to be like one big family and are fast friends. - - -_May 31, 1863._ - -_Sunday, p. m._ This morning a foraging party, made up of a squad from -each company, went outside, on Port Hudson Plains, a beautiful country, -to try for some fresh meat. I managed to get on the detail from Company -B. We had the quartermaster's wagon to bring in what we might find. We -soon got separated, and each detail going its own way, that from Company -B were lucky enough to come upon and shoot down a two-year-old heifer. -We dressed the animal and strung the hindquarters on a pole and started -back, leaving a man to watch the rest until the wagon came around. We -lugged the beef home and it was soon being cooked, some of it in the -kettles and some on the ends of ramrods stuck in the fire. After we were -full we began to feel generous, and invited in our friends until only -the bones were left. We sent some in to General Dow, and asked Colonel -Smith and the other officers to have some. Nobody refused, not even -General Dow, who is so dead set against foraging. About noon the wagon -came in and the whole regiment had a feast. I never tasted anything so -good as that chunk of beef roasted in the fire. This does not reflect on -your cooking, mother. You never let me get so hungry as Uncle Sam has. -No doubt you would make it taste even better than it did. I did not know -I was so hungry until I began to eat. It tasted so good I was actually -sorry when I could eat no more. There are lots of things I have not -written about, and now that my crop is full, and there is nothing else -to do, I will try and catch up. In the first place, I must say that this -region is headquarters for snakes. I don't suppose there is a spot on -earth where there are so many snakes to the acre as right here. We have -cleared them off from our near neighborhood, but go in any direction on -ground that is not occupied and there they are. The most common is the -moccasin; two kinds, one with a white mouth, called cottonmouth -moccasins and said to be poisonous. The other looks just like our water -snakes at home. Black snakes and king snakes come next, the latter the -nearest to handsome of any snake I ever saw. They are of a -pepper-and-salt color, and grow large, those I have seen being between -five and six feet long and large in proportion. They are said to be -deadly enemies to all other snakes and that they kill and eat any of the -other kinds. - -Several rattlesnakes have been killed, but I have only seen one. That -was lying across a path we had made through the weeds, and I came near -stepping on it. Just as one foot was coming down I saw him, and managed -someway to jump clear over him from the one foot that was on the ground. -I have tried to make such a jump since, but cannot go half so high or so -far as I did then. I hunted up a club and hit him across the back, when -I first found out that some rascal had killed him, cut off his tail and -then placed him across the path to scare some other fellow. I left him -there to scare someone else. Then all over and everywhere are a sort of -lizard that they call chameleons. They change color, taking on the shade -of anything they are on. They are as spry as squirrels, and seem to -enjoy running over us when we lie down and then darting up a tree, or -off through the bushes. There are some mosquitoes, but they are not -nearly so plenty or so bloodthirsty as in other places we have been. The -meanest thing is a small black bug, just like what we call at home -snapping bugs. Their delight is to crawl in someone's ear when asleep. -We sleep with cotton in our ears every night. They make a man raving -crazy. The doctors pour oil in first, and then syringe them out. Nearly -every night there is a bug case. The woods are full of squirrels. I have -seen black squirrels, gray squirrels and a fox squirrel, all in sight at -one time. The blacks and grays are very common. The one fox squirrel I -saw was about as big as a half-grown cat. The blacks are between our red -squirrels and grays for size. Blackberries, the high bush kind, are ripe -here now and are plenty, but we have to go farther and farther to get -them, on account of there being so many pickers. There are plenty of -magnolia trees right here in the woods about us. They are in bloom now, -though the blossoms are so high up we can get none. After a shower the -scent is so strong as to be sickening. The trees are like our large -forest trees. The leaves are long but not very wide, are a sort of brown -on the under side, but the deepest dark green on top. We have some hard -thunderstorms. The loudest thunder crashes and the sharpest lightning -flashes I ever saw. Lying in the woods as we do, it is strange none of -the trees are struck or that nobody is killed. We are soaked to the skin -on an average once every day. Sometimes several times in one day and -night. We have only the clothes on our backs, so we make no changes. If -the sun shines we sometimes wring out and hang on a bush for a while. -But it is so warm we don't mind it. Some have blankets. Everyone is -supposed to have one, but many got lost, mine among the number. I don't -much care, for now I don't have to lug it about. Wet or dry we take no -cold. We are tough as grain-fed horses and in fact we sometimes have to -endure what a horse could not. God is good to us, otherwise we could not -live and thrive as we do. - -_Night._ A new style of a fighting machine has just gone from here, on -its way to the right wing. There were two light carriages, upon each of -which were mounted twenty-four rifle barrels, all made to be loaded and -fired by one operation of a lever. Good-bye Johnnies when they get at -you. It is too dark to write more. - - -_June 1, 1863._ - -_Monday._ The artillery keeps up an irregular firing, and now and then -the Rebs reply. Major Bostwick and the negro troops are busy every night -digging rifle pits, and to-day there is what looks like a fort, which -must have been built in the night, and from which there is firing -to-day. We hear to-day General Sherman has died of his wounds. - -One or two of Company B are on the sick list. I wish they would hurry up -and do something, for the more there is going on, the better we all -feel. - - -_June 2, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ Another day of doing nothing. A man got up this morning and -found a big king snake had crawled up close to his back for warmth, and -was fast asleep yet when the man got up. Once this would have made a -commotion in camp, but little was thought of it, and Mr. Snake was -scared off into the bushes to look up and breakfast on some other snake. - - -_June 3, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ The artillery kept firing all night, and the mortar fleet, -which is said to be right opposite us, also sent shell after shell over -into the works. The Rebs got real careless too, and fired right at our -sleeping quarters. They seem to have a better range on us than ever -before. I got behind my tree and went to sleep again. One of Company G -was hit and badly hurt, and it is said a man farther down the line had -both legs shot off. - - -_June 4, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Last night we had another serenade. No one was hurt so far -as I can find out. The regiment was routed out again and moved back to -the other side of the woods, on account of the shot and shell which have -a way of coming right at us lately. I stuck to my big tree, for although -it has been hit two or three times, nothing can ever go through it. The -day has passed like the others lately, with nothing to do but loaf -about. Two deserters came out of the woods across the field in our -front. They say there is but little in Port Hudson to eat, and a great -many there to eat it, and that they will eat themselves out soon, even -if not another gun is fired. - - -_June 5, 1863._ - -_Friday._ The mail went out to-day and I sent a letter, also my diary up -to this time. The Rebs have done all the shooting to-day. Why our side -don't answer I don't know. I expect something is going on, maybe getting -up a surprise party. I hope it may surprise the enemy worse than the -other did. Deserters came out again this morning. They sneak out during -the night and hide in the bushes until daylight and then come in. They -are first fed and then sent to the landing, and I suppose to some prison -down the river. They all tell the same story, that Port Hudson must soon -surrender on account of fodder giving out. The Rebs have been shooting a -new kind of shot at us to-day. I got hold of one that held together and -will describe it. There are six iron plates about a half inch thick, -with a small hole in the middle and a row of larger holes about halfway -from the center to the outside. In these larger holes are cast iron -balls, held in place between the plates by the larger holes, and the -whole thing held together by a rod through the center holes. The plates -are round and fit the bore of the gun. They make a different and much -louder noise going through the air than anything else that has come our -way. But like the others, they do little more than trim the trees about -us. Colonel Smith thinks the cook-fires show through the trees, and give -them our range, so he has ordered them back out of sight. - - -_June 6, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Nothing more than usual has happened to-day, but it is plain -to see that preparations are being made for a move of some sort. -Artillery, infantry and cavalry are constantly on the move. Officers are -riding helter-skelter in every direction, and everything and everybody -seems to be busy but ourselves. So long as the battery is not attacked -we have only to look on. If that should happen, my diary might read -different, if it read at all. We lie here doing nothing but eat, sleep -and guess what is going on. Whatever it is, is kept mighty secret, for -we have ways of finding out most everything but what the next move will -be. Some firing to-day, but not as much as for the past few days. - - -_June 7, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Lieutenant Pierce has gone off sick. This leaves Sergeant -Hummiston in command of Company B. He is a good fellow and no doubt will -give a good account of himself. The day has been a busy one. Just as if -the final preparations for some great move were being made. We all -expect it to-morrow. Now while I have a chance I must tell how a snake -scared me to-day. Some of the boys told of great big blackberries about -a mile out, and we went for them. They were even bigger than we were -told, and we ate all we could, and put some in our haversacks for the -rest. An old rail fence ran into the bushes, which were thick for a rod -or more on each side. We walked the fence, holding onto the bushes, and -picking as we went. I happened to be the farthest in, and seeing some -that looked even better than any we had yet found, I kept crawling along -on the rickety old fence until I was out of sight from the rest. Just as -I was going to quit, I saw such a big bunch that I could not resist -getting them. The bush was high above me and I could only reach a leaf -by which I gently pulled it down until I got a better hold, and almost -had the berries within reach when a great big black head and neck raised -up and looked right at me. If my eyes did not magnify, the head was as -big as my fist, and such part of the neck as I saw was as big as my -wrist. I had only my bare hands to fight with, and was at a terrible -disadvantage on the top of that shaky old fence, with no place to jump -off for a long ways. I was scared nearly out of my senses. I let the -bush go back in the same careful manner in which I had pulled it down, -and then made my way out as fast as I could go, which by the way seemed -awfully slow to me. What the snake did, or what became of him, I don't -know. I saw the last of him as the bush came between us. I made the -mistake of telling how big the snake was. The boys were ready to believe -I had seen one, for they said my looks showed I had seen something, but -when I told its size they rolled on the ground and laughed. The idea of -such a thing as I described lying on the top of a blackberry bush was -too much for them. I don't know what he lay on nor do I care. All I know -is that he was there. What held him up was of no consequence to me. He -was the biggest snake I ever saw by all odds, and I don't yet think I -stretched the story at all. But the boys added to it every time they -told it. It is going about with all the variations they can think of. It -is the first real good one they have had on me, so let them go it. If -the expected battle comes off to-morrow it is time to go to bed, so -here goes. - - -_June 8, 1863._ - -_Monday._ No more signs of a battle than there have been for a week -back. I may as well finish up my snake story, for there is nothing else -in the air. The wind-up was the most exciting part of it. I dreamed -about it as soon as I was asleep. Many of us have bush houses to sleep -in. Bill Snyder and I were partners in one. We had set up poles against -our big tree, and covered them with weeds and bushes, leaving a hole on -one side to crawl in. I crawled in first and was soon asleep. Just as -Bill was crawling in, the snake, which I had seen coming for me for -hours, it seemed to me, made a jump and landed on me. I jumped, and at -the same time gave a yell that aroused the whole regiment, and the boys -say was heard on the picket lines. I went clear over Snyder, who -grabbed, and got hold of me just as I was diving into the bushes -outside. The first I knew I was being shaken so my teeth rattled. It was -some time before we got settled down again. The snake let me alone after -that. The boys say the snake did come, and it was to pay me for lying so -about him. The Rebs made a move last night farther to the left, and came -outside their works in quite a body. After a short but rather sharp -skirmish they went back and staid there. The mail has come and I had six -letters and three papers. Good news from home, or at least no bad news. -Am glad enough to hear from them and to know they are well. One letter -was from John, and from its tone he is well and feeling fine. The 150th -is still in Baltimore. - - -_June 9, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ All quiet yet. Now and then a shell comes out of the rebel -works, I suppose to let us know they are still there. We are waiting for -the signal to go at them. Things have settled down, as if the troops -were all in position. I went down along the left wing to-day, but could -see nothing but soldiers. There are enough here to take Port Hudson, if -numbers can do it, and why it isn't done none of us can imagine. - - -_June 10, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ There has been considerable firing along the lines both to -the right and left of us. From all I can find out, we, on the center, -are the nearest to the rebel works of any, and our batteries are able to -keep them inside. Both to the right and left there seems to be a strip -of disputed ground, occupied by both sides, who are entrenched in rifle -pits, which each side keeps pushing forward, and it is the fighting over -these that we hear most every night. Last night they fired on our -position for a while, and at one time they came so fast my bedfellow -left me and went back with the regiment. But my old tree had not failed -me yet, and I was not going back on it, so I staid and slept like a baby -through what, by the looks of the trees and limbs, was quite a sharp -cannonading. - - -_June 11, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ About three this morning one of the hardest showers we have -had broke right over us, and we were nearly drowned. So much water ran -down the tree that I thought I was going to be washed away. So I crawled -out and found that by standing up I did not catch half as much water as -when lying down. But a little more or less made no difference, for I was -soaked as wet as water could make me. The lightning was something awful -and the thunder beat even the bombardment on the day of the fight. The -lightning lit up the woods in great shape, and between flashes it was -blackness itself. As soon as it was over and daylight came, we stripped -and wrung the water out of our clothes, after which we had some hot -coffee, which made it all right again. The batteries kept up their -five-minute firing just as if the sun shone, and about the usual number -of replies were made by the Johnnies. - -A detail from Company B and another from Company H had a wrangle over a -spring where the Rebs had been getting water in the night. One of -Company H was badly wounded. Deserters come out every morning, and all -tell the same story, that Port Hudson is ours just as soon as we are a -mind to go and take it. - -A Wisconsin regiment marched past our quarters to-day going towards the -left. Next the colors was a man with a pole like a flagstaff, on the top -of which was a board about three feet square. The board was set on a -slant and the staff appeared to run through it for a foot or so, and -ended up with a short crosspiece, upon which sat a live eagle. He looked -like a hawk, only larger. He had a chain on one leg, the other end of -which was fast to his perch. Sometimes he would rise as high as the -chain would allow, and fly along, no faster than the man walked. I -quizzed one of the men, who said the eagle was given the regiment before -it left home and that they had kept it with them ever since. That a man -was detailed to carry and care for it, who had nothing else to do. There -is something mysterious going to happen soon. Loads and loads of cotton -bales are being piled up to the left of our position, and hundreds of -picks and shovels and axes are stacked up near the cotton. I guess they -are going to bury it. - - -_June 12, 1863._ - -_Friday._ A detail from our regiment was called out during the night, -and this morning the mystery about the cotton is solved. They met other -details near the cotton bales, and they rolled them out to within about -twenty rods of the breastworks, and piled them up in fort shape. Then -with picks and shovels they piled the dirt against them, others filling -bags with dirt and piling them up where directed, and as directed. A -"bomb proof" they call it. It is large enough to hold two or three -regiments. These were marched in and it is up to them to hold the fort -until night comes again, when guns are to be planted there. The Rebels -did not know a thing of it until this morning, and then they banged away -at it for a while, until our guns from above and below took their -attention. The men kept there are safe enough from the Rebs, but the sun -will roast them. There isn't a particle of shade, and the sun is a hot -one in the middle of the day. It is reported that another cotton fort -was built up on the right, in the same way. - -One of our men got hit on the arm by another fellow's pick, otherwise no -one was hurt. Deserters who came out this morning say there is great -activity in Port Hudson these days, though food for man and beast is -very scarce. It has been an unlucky day for Company B. One man shot his -finger off and another cut off his big toe cutting wood for the cooks. -The toeless man went to the hospital, but his toe has been going around -from one to another and turning up in the most unexpected places. Just -before night we were called together, and an order from General Banks' -headquarters read to us. In effect it said that the 128th New York -Volunteers had so far performed their duties in such a manner as to give -great satisfaction to the commanding general. That in the immediate -future their duties would be still more hard and dangerous. That any -member of it whose conduct in the past and in the future entitled him to -promotion should receive it. It then went on to say that any violation -of orders would call down speedy vengeance on our heads. That looks as -if something was going to be done, and the 128th would have a hand in -it. - - -_June 13, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ The cotton fort, as we call it, was finished during the -night. We were left alone, for a wonder. When the big guns were being -mounted the Rebs made quite a time about it, firing every gun they could -bring to bear on it. Also at the right, as well as farther to our left, -there was heavy firing. It seems as if we are pretty well fixed for it -in case another try is made. Much better than before. Besides, they have -lost a great many men by desertion since then. Have just learned that -two men and a horse were killed on our front, and that on our right -there was a real stubborn fight over the gun planting. - -_P. M._ About 10 o'clock a terrific fire from our new and old batteries -began and lasted for an hour. So far as I could see not a rebel gun was -fired in reply. The 128th was then given a taste of the dangerous duty -spoken of in the order last night. They were marched out in front of the -enemy and went through several evolutions like a battalion-drill, the -object being to draw the enemy's fire so our gunners could get their -range. But it didn't work, for not a gun was fired at them, and they -came back with the fife and drum playing a quickstep. - -_Later._ A white flag is waving over the cotton fort. What it can mean -none of us know. - -_Later still._ It is said General Banks by way of the white flag has -notified the Rebs to get all their women and children and non-combatants -out of the way, as he intends advancing on their works to-morrow. - - -_June 14, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ The noisiest kind of a sermon is being preached here to-day. -It has been a busy day. We served rations at 3 o'clock this morning and -have orders to be ready for a change in position at any minute. That has -kept us picked up and waiting, but up to this time, 9 A. M., have had no -other orders. The 128th and the Twenty-sixth Connecticut went off in the -direction of Springfield Landing. The firing seems to be all along the -line. The Rebs must have more guns than we thought, for they are talking -back at a great rate. - -_11 a. m._ Walter Orr has just come in with a thumb shot off. He says -they went but a little way towards the landing before they came to a -road leading to the left, and they went into action as skirmishers about -a mile from here, through bushes and over rough ground. The rebel -skirmish line lay hid in the bushes until our line was almost on them, -and then rose up and fired right in their faces. Walt is the only one -hurt on our side, so far as he knows. - - -_June 15, 1863._ - -_Monday._ As I heard no more about a move, and as the regiment did not -show up, I set out to look them up. I got the best direction I could -from Orr and went and went, and kept going, inquiring all the time for -the 128th New York. No one seemed to know. The troops were all -strangers. I could not even find our brigade. Darkness came and I was -completely lost. The firing had about stopped, and men lay everywhere, -some dead and the rest sleeping. I don't know what time it was when I -gave up the search, but all at once I found myself completely tired out. -I was following a path, and not daring to lay down in it, I crawled -under a bush near it and in a minute was sleeping as sound as the rest. -When I awoke this morning the sun was shining. I lay still trying to get -my wits to working again, and the first I remember was a great buzzing -of flies behind me. I mistrusted a dead soldier was close by and upon -getting up found two, a captain and a lieutenant, that had been laid -there to keep them from being run over in the night. There was only a -little picket shooting going on, everything else was resting up after -the hard work of the day before. About 10 A. M. I found the 128th way -down towards the river, and within musket shot of the rebel works. Walt -Orr's thumb was the only loss to Company B, but several were wounded in -the other companies. As this was to be our permanent quarters I hurried -back to get the commissary stores ready to move. - - -_June 16, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ In our new quarters on the field, I had just got back -yesterday, and had a drink of coffee, when the adjutant rode up with -orders to pack up, as the wagons would soon be there. I was so near -played out that I gave the order and then went to sleep. Everything was -loaded and ready for a start before I woke up, and we reached here in -time for supper. When I get rested and slept out I will tell what sort -of a place we are in, and how we got here. - - -_June 17, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ We were nearly drowned again last night. One of the -showers, such as only this place can get up, came down on us just as we -dozing off. Every hollow became a puddle before the fellows sleeping in -it could get out. The best thing about these downpours is, we don't have -to dread them. We are soaking wet before we know it. Then they only last -a short time, and the weather being hot we are not chilled. We stand -around and growl for a while and then settle down and are soon asleep -again. - -I have been to the river and had a swim, also washed out my clothes. We -are near neighbors with the enemy now. Directly opposite us is their -water battery, so called because it is near the river. Just beyond us, -to the right, the ground is about covered with rifle pits belonging to -both sides, and near enough together to talk across. Both sides are -resting up I guess, for there is next to no firing to-day. A strip of -road just beyond us, and where we had to go over when we came here, is -open to the enemy's fire and they made us scratch yesterday. They are -bad marksmen, for so far they have hit no one. The men crossing this -open space are the only ones they have tried to shoot. - -_Night._ An order--they call everything an order here--has just been -read, calling for 1,000 volunteers to go into Port Hudson, or die in the -attempt. A "_Forlorn Hope_," it is called. I believe it must be a joke. -If the whole 19th Army Corps together can't get in, how can a thousand -men expect to do it? The order congratulates the troops on their good -behavior, and the steady advance they have made on the enemy's works. We -are at all points upon the enemy's threshold. "One more advance and they -are ours." Then it calls upon the bold men of the corps to organize a -storming party of a thousand men, to vindicate the Flag of our Union, -and the memory of the defenders who have already fallen. Officers who -lead the column shall be promoted, and the men composing the storming -party shall each have a medal, and have their names put on the roll of -honor. That is the substance of the order, which has raised the greatest -sort of a commotion among us. - -_Later._ Although we have until morning to decide, Company B has made up -its mind not to try for the medals. We don't believe one thousand men -can hope to do what all the thousands of the 19th Army Corps have twice -failed to do. I wish General Banks and his army of advisers could have -been at our conference, for we spoke our minds no matter who it hit. -From the best evidence possible to get, viz., the deserters that daily -come out, General Banks has at least ten men to the enemy's one. We -could swarm over the breastworks on some dark night and bring every man -in Port Hudson back with us. We wouldn't send them word to get ready, -and have their guns pointed at us before we started, neither would we -allow the cannon to bellow the news of our coming for an hour or two -beforehand. This was done on May 27, and of the last attempt word was -sent in by a flag of truce the day before. Companies G and E are of the -same mind as Company B, so if any go from the 128th it must be from the -other companies. - - -_June 18, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Another squad of deserters came in this morning. I suppose -they come in on other parts of the line just the same. This must weaken -the enemy faster than our fighting has done. They all tell of hard times -and short rations. The weather is hot, and a horrible stench comes from -the dead horses and mules, which the buzzards are tearing to pieces. -There is scarcely any firing between the sharpshooters. The lines here -are so close the men talk with each other, and have agreed to warn each -other when the officers come around. At other times it is more like -visiting than anything else. It is terribly hot in the rifle pits. I -made the rounds to-day, and had a chat with a middle-aged Johnnie. He -said we were not at all like they had been told, and there were some who -believed we had horns on our heads, and had feet like cattle. Now that -they know better they don't want to fight us, and will only do so when -obliged to. Three men were sunstruck while in the trenches to-day. - - -_June 19, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Three more men knocked out to-day. One sunstruck and two -wounded. The Rebs have men posted way back inside the works, with rifles -having telescope sights, and it is these that do the mischief, rather -than those in the rifle pits. Now that we are warned of these fellows, -we must look sharp, and maybe then get a clip. This explains how a -couple of balls whistled past me yesterday when no sound of a gun was -heard. - - -_June 20, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ One of Company B, while poking about yesterday, had the good -luck to shoot a cow, and last night he came in dragging as much of it as -he could. So we have had another fill up and the world seems well with -us now. I went for another swim in the river, and gave my clothes -another washing. My one shirt has shrunk so I can hardly get into it. -Not a button is left on it. The wristbands only come a little below my -elbows, and the bottom only just reaches to my trousers. I have no way -to tell how I look, but the others are about as black as the negro -troops, and I suppose I must be ditto. The rifle pits are being extended -and the Rebs are shoving theirs just as fast, each keeping about the -same distance from the other. No shooting is done, a sort of agreement -having been made not to fire on each other until another assault is made -along the whole line. - - -_June 21, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ My diary says to-day is Sunday. If I have kept my reckoning -right it is, but nothing else hints at its being the day set apart for -rest. Directly in front of our sleeping quarters is a high knob or hill, -and directly back of that is the water battery on ground just as high -and only separated from it by a V-shaped hollow between. There are men -making a road up that knob, and I think it is going to be fortified. The -storming party is said to be full, and are to report at General Banks' -headquarters to-night. It is said thirty-five go from the 128th. If all -the regiments send a like number there will be several thousand instead -of one, as was called for. Nearly half from this regiment are from -Company C. Company A is next, with nine, and the rest are from the other -companies, except B, G, and E, which send none. They go way up to the -right of the line, but where they will make the attempt is not told, if -it is known. Captain Keese goes in command of the squad from the 128th, -and with sixteen from his own Company C, nine from Company A, three from -Company D, one from Company F, two from Company H, three from Company I, -and two from Company K, making thirty-six in all, making a big showing -from our regiment. We bid them good-bye, for some of them, and perhaps -all, have gone on their last march. There are men left who have proved -themselves just as brave as these have ever done. We don't all see it -alike, that's all. We feel as if we had had a big funeral in the family, -and are a sober set to-night. - - -_June 22, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Another drenching shower last night made our night miserable, -though the sun soon dried us off this morning. A foraging party was sent -out for fresh beef to-day, and came in minus one man, who it is supposed -was picked up by guerrillas. Parties of them are said to be hovering -about outside of our lines. The Rebs asked our pickets to-day when that -thousand men was to come and get them. They would not tell how they knew -of it, but perhaps General Banks has sent them word, as he has done of -every move yet. No doubt the exact time and place will be told them by -some one. I am more glad than ever now, that none of Company B went. The -general opinion is now that the boys that have volunteered have been -sacrificed, and that if the thing was to be tried over again, few, if -any, would stir a step. - -All quiet to-day except now and then a gun just to keep up appearances. - - -_June 23, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ Another detail for foragers to-day. I made out to get on this -time. The quartermaster's team goes to bring in the beef or mutton or -whatever it is we may get. - - -_June 24, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ It is only by pure good luck that I am in my usual place of -abode to-day, and able to write in my diary of yesterday's foraging -expedition. A detail of three from each company set out with a four-mule -team. We went until about opposite our old quarters, on the center, and -then turned towards Port Hudson Plain. We divided up into squads, Smith -Darling, the drummer boy, and myself of Company B making one, and each -hunting on our own hook. If firing was heard, it would indicate a kill, -and the wagon was to come for the game. We found cattle, but they were -wild, and very soon the Company B squad found itself alone and out of -sight or hearing of the others. Along in the afternoon we started to -find our way back to camp and soon after came upon and shot a -two-year-old steer. We fired our guns several times and then went to -work and dressed the animal as well as we could with only our knives. We -got the backbone apart and strung the hindquarters on a stake. Giving -the drummer the liver and tongue, we started, hoping the wagon would -pick us up on its way back. The country seemed new to us and we soon -made up our minds we were lost, as likely to be going away from Port -Hudson as towards it. Just about sundown we came in sight of a house, -and before we got to it saw General Dow and George Story ride up. They -dismounted, and the General went into the house, leaving George to put -up the horses. George had pulled the saddle from his horse when we came -up and hailed him. He was as glad to see us as we were to see him. He -said the General was stopping there and his foot was getting well fast. -He told us to take a path through the bushes and we would soon come to a -negro shanty, where he thought we could trade some beef for an old mule -the darkey had and so get the rest of the meat into camp. Just then we -heard the clank of sabres coming, and fearing it might be some hungry -cavalry squad who would want us to divide, we got into the bushes as -fast as we could. We were just nicely hidden when they dashed up. We -heard them talking with Story and soon after heard them ride on down the -road in the direction from which we had come. Why the general left the -good quarters inside the lines for this out-of-the-way place is a query -we don't understand. We soon reached a clearing and were able to trade a -chunk of beef for an old gray mule. It was then dark, but with -directions from the darkey we were able to strike the road to camp. -Smith rode the mule with the beef strung across in front, and the -drummer and I followed on with the liver and tongue. When we were within -a couple of miles of home a shower came upon us and soon soaked us -through. The thunder and lightning was something awful, but except for -the lightning I don't know how we would have kept the road. We reached -camp at 10 o'clock, wet, tired and hungry enough to eat raw beef. The -team with the rest of the foraging party had got in about dark, and -until we came in, it was supposed some wandering squad of rebel cavalry -had bagged us. Altogether we had a sufficient supply of beef to last us -for some days. - - -_June 25, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ We have been listening and expecting to hear the beginning -of the third attempt to take Port Hudson by storm. But the day has -passed without any great excitement. Five deserters came in this -morning, and said there was others that would come if they were sure of -good, fair treatment. They had agreed upon a signal, which was to be a -green bush fastened upon the end of an old building close by. If the -bush was put up it would mean they were well treated, otherwise they -were to say nothing about the signal, and it would be a warning to their -comrades to stay where they are. - -A letter from Jane to-day. They have just heard where we are, and are -very anxious. The newspapers have Banks' army all cut to pieces. - - -_June 26, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Lieutenant Pierce is half sick yet, and ought not to be here. -He wished this morning he had some blackberries, so three of us got -permission to go for some. So many pickers have cleaned them up, so we -found only a few here and there. We went a long way out, and made a -thorough search. A shower overtook us and gave us a fine washing. Just -after noon we heard the ball open again. It seemed to be all along the -line from right to left. One said it was General Banks' notice to the -Rebs to get ready to whip him again. We hurried back with what berries -we had. The shot and shells were flying both ways. Company B was out on -the skirmish line, and did not get in until morning. The firing stopped -about dark, and so far as I can find out no one has been killed or -wounded. - - -_June 27, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Too many blackberries yesterday have made me sick to-day. I -certainly feel slim. I don't care who has Port Hudson; I don't want it. -I wouldn't turn my hand over for the whole Confederacy. - -_Later._ Am feeling better, but don't hanker after blackberries yet. -Company B turned up four men short but they came in later. They got so -close they had to crawl on their bellies for a long ways before they -dare stand up. - - -_June 28, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Am all right again. To-day has been a busy one. A big gun, the -biggest I ever saw, "Old Abe" it is called, was dragged here last night -and got up on the point opposite the Rebels' water battery. To-day the -gun has been got into position. Being so near, and having so little to -do, I put in the day with them, helping in any way I could. The fort is -made of cotton bales, backed up by bags of earth too thick to be shot -through. When all was ready it was most sundown. A limb with thick -leaves hung over one side, and under this I got to see what happened. -When "Old Abe" finally did speak, the shell went into the ground way -under the rebel gun, and after what seemed a long time exploded. The -whole thing went up in the air, and when the dust settled, the muzzle of -the gun lay sticking over the bank, pointed up toward the moon. So -ended the famous "water battery" that we have heard so much about. -"Billy Wilson's" Zouave regiment, our left-hand neighbor, then came up -the ravine dragging a long rope they had got from the gunboats, and -slipped it over the muzzle of the gun, intending to drag it over. But -they couldn't budge it, and finally gave it up. Next they came back with -hand grenades which they fired and tossed over. They had cut the fuses -too long and they had no more than landed on the other side when the -Rebs threw them back. That made the red legs skedaddle, and all that -saved them was the fact that in coming up they had come on a slant, -while the grenades rolled directly down. As it was, a piece hit a -drummer boy, and he lies here on the ground apparently breathing his -last. The top of his head has a large piece chipped off. There has been -a good deal of powder burned to-day. What has been done besides tearing -up the water battery I don't know. To-night the mortar boats have been -throwing shells into the works. They pass directly over us. We are so -near, the report is almost stunning. The fuse is cut long enough to last -until they drop. I hope none of them may go off while over our quarters. - - -_June 29, 1863._ - -_Monday._ The Rebs shelled our quarters last night, and kept us huddled -in the ravine until some were asleep. The weather grows hotter every -day. Many give out in the rifle pits, though they contrive every way to -get in the shade of something. - - -_June 30, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ Last night the Zouaves made another try to get the guns from -the water battery. Two of them came back on stretchers, and the guns are -still there. A man was killed to-day while lying on the ground right -among us. He was resting his head on one hand, when a shell burst and a -piece as large as my hand came down and passed through his shoulder and -so on through his body, coming out near his hip. He merely sank down and -did not stir. An order has just come from General Dwight for every man -to sleep with his accoutrements on, ready to move at a minute's notice. - - -_July 1, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Nothing happened at our house last night, although we were -ready for visitors or to go visiting at the shortest possible notice. It -is reported that a part of the Sixth Michigan got into the water battery -last night and brought out a rebel captain with them, and without loss -on their part. The enemy are reported gathering in our rear. They -captured General Dow and George Story yesterday. We are sorry about -George, but no one feels very sorry about the general. A man from the -right says General Banks made a speech to the storming party last night, -and promised them that Port Hudson would be taken inside of the next -three days. - - -_July 2, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Last night the shot and shells flew thicker than at any -time. The Rebs seem to be getting madder all the time. I got my closest -call, too. I was sitting on a plank laid across the ravine when a shell -burst in front of me. I don't know how I knew, but I did know a hunk of -it was coming straight for me, and I dove off into the weeds just as it -struck and tore up the ground behind me. It must have gone within an -inch or less of the plank, and right where I sat. It is reported that -General Dow and Story were recaptured last night by our cavalry. We hope -for Story's sake it is true. An orderly rode in a few minutes ago with -an order for troops, saying the Rebels had attacked Springfield Landing. -The Zouaves and the 162d New York have started, and probably others from -farther up the line. All our stores of supplies are there. The Essex -has up with her anchor and gone down there and if there is any fighting -we shall hear it soon. If our supplies are captured we will have to -fight on empty stomachs or be captured ourselves. How the Rebs would -laugh at us if such a thing should happen, and who could blame them! - - -_July 3, 1863._ - -_Friday._ It was only a scare. The troops came back before midnight. A -guerrilla squad attacked a wagon train and were fought off by the -guards. But it gave us something new to think and to talk about at any -rate. If General Banks hoists the stars and stripes in Port Hudson -to-morrow, he will probably begin getting ready to-day. No doubt for -some of us it will be our last celebration. Who will be taken and who -will be left none of us know, and what a blessed thing it is we don't! -Now we can each think it will be the other fellow. We have never had any -great love for our head surgeon, Dr. Cole, and to-night we hate him more -than ever. Yesterday Corporal Blunt of Company K went to him for an -excuse from duty, as he was sick. He told him he was able for duty and -he went back into the rifle pit and died. How we wish it had been the -doctor instead. Just at night a pair of oxen were discovered in the -bushes near by and Smith Darling and I were sent out to capture them. We -got near enough for a shot without being discovered, and each got his ox -at the first shot. The mules came and dragged them out where they are -handy and to-morrow we expect a beef stew. The officers will have -beefsteak, of course, but we are not particular about the part so long -as we get some. Three of the Zouaves, who were captured during the fight -on May 27, made their escape and came in to-night. They had got into the -river and swam down, coming in as naked as they were born, and almost -starved. - - -_July 4, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Company K lost another man by sickness to-day. There are a -good many sick. The health of the 128th has, up to a very recent time, -been good. We have had hard usage but seemed to thrive under it until -this terrible hot weather came on. Two of Company B go to the hospital -to-day, and several others are grunting. Out of the eleven hundred we -set out with we have only three hundred and fifty now, and the other -regiments can tell the same sort of a story, and some of them even a -worse one. - -Being a sort of jack-at-all-trades, I help out in any way I can, for so -many being laid off, makes double duty for some others. I have been -filling out the last two months' pay and muster rolls to-day and that -gives me a chance to know about my own company and regiment. So far as -we know, General Banks did not take Port Hudson to-day. If I were he I -wouldn't set any more dates. It has been a very quiet Fourth of July. -Have heard a bigger noise at the "City" many a time. - - -_July 5, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Something wrong with the pay rolls, and I have been all day -trying to find out what it is. - -Captain Gifford, of Company A, who was captured when the Slaughter -buildings were burned, came in to-day. He escaped last night, swimming -the river and getting here about naked. He says from all he was able to -discover, the bulk of the enemy's forces are in front of us, here on the -left. Where is that storming party? Somewhere on the right, I suppose, -unwinding red tape. I'll bet, if every officer in Banks' army, and -General Banks with them, was tied up in a bag and dumped in the river, -the privates could take Port Hudson in the next twenty-four hours. - - -_July 6, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Another hitch in the pay rolls, though made out as they always -have been since I had anything to do with them. The figures are right, -but the form is not. This time they are according to the new form and I -suppose will stay put. The Rebs are getting real saucy again. They have -taken to shooting at the men who carry rations to the men in the rifle -pits. Last night a darkey was carrying a kettle of coffee to Company E -and a ball struck the rim of the kettle, knocking one side against the -other, and also knocking down the darkey and spilling the coffee all -over him. Narrow escapes are an everyday occurrence. To-day a man took -off his hat to scratch his head. That brought the hat up in sight and a -rebel bullet went through his fingers, crippling his hand. Four men died -from sunstroke to-day. The weather is very warm though we have no way to -tell just how warm. - - -_July 7, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ Hip, hip, hurrah! Vicksburg has surrendered. The news has -just reached us, although the place surrendered on Saturday at 10 -o'clock. The gunboats got the news some way. The first thing was three -cheers from the men, and then three broadside salutes. Next, we have -shouted ourselves hoarse, and the news is passing along up the line to -the extreme right. The Rebs sent out a flag, to know what ailed us, and -were told the joyful news. Someway they didn't seem as glad as we are. - -_Afternoon._ Our regiment and the Sixth Michigan have got marching -orders. I wonder what is up now. - -_Later._ The Rebs have again threatened Springfield Landing and the -128th New York, the Sixth Michigan, and the Gray Horse Battery have gone -off on the double quick. We hear that 27,000 men and over 200 guns were -surrendered at Vicksburg. There is no doubt about it now. Details are -coming in all the time, and a whole lot of powder has been burned -celebrating. The Rebs on our front seem as glad as we, for they know -Port Hudson must surrender or be smashed between the forces of Banks and -Grant. The detail sent out towards Springfield Landing has come in and -reports the trouble all got along with. They didn't fire a gun. We are -happy to-night, about as happy as if Port Hudson was ours. In fact it is -ours, for they must give up now or catch it from front and rear at the -same time. - - -_July 8, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ A flag of truce came out this morning, and after a short -council went back. We don't know what it means, but can guess it is the -beginning of the end of the siege of Port Hudson. - -_Later._ The flag was to ask for twenty-four hours cessation of -hostilities, looking to a surrender. A few hours were given them to -think it over, and we put in the time comparing notes with the Johnnies -on our front. They are hard up for tobacco, and for bread. They have -plenty of corn meal and molasses, but very little else. I have given -away and swapped off everything eatable I have, and am going to make a -johnny-cake, for a change. The meal is as much of a treat for us as our -hard-tack is for them. - -_Afternoon._ Port Hudson has surrendered and possession is to be given -at once. The story goes that only a few regiments will go in with the -staff officers to receive the surrender. We are so in hopes our regiment -will be one of that few. I am dying with curiosity to know what the -ceremony of a surrender is like, and I also want to see what the inside -of Port Hudson is like. The outside I know all I care to know of, but to -go away and not see or know how the place looks after the banging it has -had, is too bad. But there is no use thinking about it. Some higher -power will decide, and we have only to put up with it. - - -_July 9, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ In Port Hudson. Just as I was wondering what regiments would -be taken in to receive the surrender, and was worrying for fear ours -would not be one, the order came to pack up and go. We marched up to -General Augur's headquarters, and slept in the road last night. There -was a drizzling rain most all night, but this morning was bright and we -soon dried off. - -We marched on towards the right until we came to a road that entered the -fort, but which did not show signs of recent usage. Here we formed in -the order we were to go in, the storming party at the head, then came -the 116th and 75th New York, and then the 128th New York. After us were -several regiments, about six I think, for I have seen members of that -many regiments here to-day. At eight o'clock we marched in, and I should -say went three-quarters of a mile, when we found the Rebs in line. We -marched along their front and halted, faced to the left, and stood -facing each other, some twenty feet apart. Both lines were at "order -arms." The officers held a short confab, and then took their respective -places, as if on parade. Our regiment was directly opposite "Miles' -Legion," or what is left of it. The commanding general then gave the -order, "ground arms." This was repeated by the company commanders, and -then for the first time I felt sorry for the brave fellows. If their -cause is not just, they have been true to it, and it must be like death -itself for a brave fighter to lay his arms down before his enemy. -However, I did not see any signs of tears. A detail was made to collect -and take care of the guns and ammunition, and the order came from both -sides to break ranks. In a twinkling we were together. I met the man I -had the corn meal from, and we put in some time together. The Rebs are -mostly large, fine-looking men. They are about as hard up for clothes as -we are. What clothing they have on is gray, while ours is what has been -a sickly blue, but is now nearly the color of the ground on which we -have slept so long. Some of them are glad the fight is over, and others -are sorry, at least that is the way they talk. They are asking all sorts -of questions about the thousand men who were to storm their works. They -think it the biggest kind of a joke. They have known all along much more -about what went on outside than we did about the inside. Their scouts -have been right among us, wearing the clothes of those they captured on -May 27. The officers, without an exception, appear like gentlemen, in -spite of the ragged clothes they wear. They have treated the prisoners -as well as they could, giving them the same sort of food they ate -themselves. Provisions are very scarce, and the men say they have had no -meat but mule beef for some time. A whole wagon train loaded with -provisions has come in and they eat as if famished. There are acres of -fresh-looking graves, showing that they have suffered as well as we. -They say, however, that few have been killed, considering the many -efforts made to kill them, but there has been a great deal of sickness, -which has caused the greatest destruction among them. There are about -500 in the hospital, sick and wounded together. They have suffered for -medicines. The wounded had to be operated on without chloroform, and -many died while being operated on. - -The rebel soldiers are to be paroled, but what will be done with the -officers I have not learned. Some of the men say they will fight again -as soon as they have a chance, and others say they have had enough. The -majority of them that I have talked with feel that their cause will -finally lose, and they are for ending it now. There is a large space -covered with barrels of sugar and molasses and there is quite a quantity -of corn left. They have a curious mill for grinding the corn. A -locomotive stands on the track with the drivers jacked up clear from the -track. On the driver is a belt which turns a small mill and it looks as -if it would grind a grist as quick as any other mill. I have been -hunting about the place all day, and have seen many curiosities, or at -least things strange to me. The earth is honeycombed with cellars and -tunnels where the men hid themselves from our shot and shells. Along the -bluff facing the river are several savage-looking guns, made of logs, -smoothed off and painted so as to look exactly like cannon. The real -guns were all needed for use against the besieging army. We are looking -for a good night's sleep to-night. The guns that have made our nights so -miserable are all under guard. Things are settling down for the night -and I must stop writing. I have written every minute I could get and the -half is not told yet. If all goes well I will try again to-morrow. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -Donaldsonville, La. - - Leaving Port Hudson--Stop at Baton Rouge--At Donaldsonville--Living - on the fat of the land--How sugar is made--Hickory - Landing--Plaquemine--Baton Rouge. - - -_July 10, 1863._ - -PORT HUDSON, LA. _Friday._ The rebel troops are going off by the -boat-load. Guards have been placed over the sugar and molasses, also the -corn. As fast as the paroles can be made out the men are going to their -homes. They each swear they will not fight again until regularly -exchanged. One of the Rebs has showed me how to make johnny-cake. I have -made several, and while they don't taste like mother's used to, they are -really very good. One fellow, after filling up on it, said "What's the -use of women anyway? We cook our own victuals, wash and mend our own -clothes, make up our own beds--and what more could women do?" All the -same there is one woman I would awfully like to see, and I flatter -myself that same woman would like to see me. - -We were surprised yesterday at the small number of small arms -surrendered, and wondered how they were able to stand us off so long -with them. To-day the secret has come out. The best arms were buried in -the ground and many of the newly-made graves in the graveyard contained -rifles instead of dead Rebels. I don't know how they were discovered, -but have been told that so many newly-made graves excited the suspicion -of a Yankee officer and he began prodding into them and struck iron. - - -_July 11, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ We have marching orders. It is said we go to Baton Rouge as -escort for the Vermont Gray Horse Battery. That means we will have to -take a horse's gait, and it is said to be twenty-five miles. We have -been swimming in the river and washing our clothes and are that much -better off anyhow. We have filled up on corn bread, and are waiting for -further orders. Our regiment seems to be the only one that is going, at -least we are the only one getting ready. I hope my clothes will get dry -before we start, for it is hard getting around in them now. I am almost -ashamed to say it, but we are lousy with all the rest. There are always -some who don't care for them and they always have them. When we get a -change of clothing, I'll bury or burn my old ones. We hope we are on the -way to Camp Parapet, where our tents and knapsacks are. Baton Rouge is -in that direction and that is the only good thing we have in sight. - - -_July 12, 1863._ - -BATON ROUGE, LA. _Sunday._ Here at last and about tired out. We left -Port Hudson about dark and were all night and until noon to-day getting -here. Many of the men gave out and slept by the side of the road. I -suppose they will be coming in all the afternoon. Some of them were -skylarking around Port Hudson and did not get any supper. We were all -hungry as bears when we got here, and my clean suit, that I felt so -proud of, shows no signs of its recent washing. It had not got dry and -the dust we picked up seemed to all settle on and stick to me. However, -we have had a feed and I have shook out the most of the dirt I brought -with me. We hear good news from down the river, that 5,000 Rebs were -captured at Donaldsonville. The boys that were wounded at Port Hudson -May 27 are here, and except those in the general hospital at New -Orleans, the company is together again. This is the capital of -Louisiana, and like most all southern cities, is built up of low wooden -buildings although there are houses of all patterns, sizes and shapes. -The streets are narrow and dirty, and the citizens mostly speak French -among themselves. Negroes are everywhere, little and big, some jet black -and some almost white. As we may have to stay here, I won't run down the -place or the people any more. We are already settling down for the -night, and hope for an all-night's sleep. - - -_July 13, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Nothing has happened to-day worth writing about. We slept -soundly all night, and late this morning. Some have gone at it again and -act as if they would sleep all day. We have been strained up so long, it -begins to tell on the toughest. I had my sick spell last winter and -spring, and since that I have been one of the toughest. Have not been -off duty a minute since I left the hospital and I can't think of another -man in the company that can say that. But then my duties have been light -as compared with theirs. Upon looking over my diary I find I did not -mention a talk we had with the prisoners at Port Hudson. We were telling -each other our adventures, when one of them asked what regiment it was -that came out to draw their fire on June 13. When told it was the 128th -New York, they allowed it was the "doggondest" piece of impudence they -ever saw. They told how they begged to fire on us and were not allowed -to do it. The rebel officers knew what it was done for and had rather -let us go than expose their position. I can't help thinking it was a -good thing for us they didn't shoot, but we told them they couldn't hit -the side of a barn, say nothing of so small a mark as a man. The firing -they did do comes pretty near proving that we told them the truth. - - -_July 14, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ All kinds of stories are afloat concerning the fight at -Donaldsonville. Some say our folks got the worst of it and some say the -Rebs did. Between the two we are in the dark as to what was done. A -great many of the men are on the sick list. There seems to be a sort of -letting down all around. I begin to think active duty is the best for us -after all. I got hold of some boards to-day and have put them up to -sleep under, and to sit under. It is great, for it lets the breeze blow -through and at the same time keeps off the dew at night and the sun by -day. The boys are all getting fixed up, but they put their boards on the -ground and make fun of my overhead shelter. - - -_July 15, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Marching orders again. Donaldsonville is our destination. -They have undertaken a job down there without consulting the 128th New -York and consequently have got into trouble, which we have got to go and -fix up. - -Dr. Andrus joined the regiment this morning and we cheered most as loud -as when Port Hudson surrendered. Dr. Cole came soon after and was -received in silence. We have not forgotten Corporal Blunt yet. He is a -murderer, pure and simple. How he can hold his head as high as he does, -I don't see. I hope he will get what he deserves some day, but such -people seldom do. I saw a New York paper to-day. It was full of the -fight at Gettysburg. From all I can make of it our forces got the worst -of it in the first day's fight, but as it was still going on when the -paper was printed the scale may have turned. I suppose the 150th was in -it, and I shall want to see another paper to know how it ended, and if -John was hurt. - -_4 p. m._ On board the steamer St. Charles. We expect to make -Donaldsonville by eight to-night. The sail down the river is glorious. -Whatever comes when we reach our destination, we are having a regular -picnic now. Going with the current, the boat cuts the water like a -knife. There is too much to look at and to enjoy for me to waste the -time writing, so good-bye till to-morrow. - - -_July 16, 1863._ - -DONALDSONVILLE, LA. _Thursday._ We landed here about midnight last -night. A heavy shower overtook us on the way and wet us to the skin, -consequently what sleep we had was on wet ground and in wet clothes. -This has been a very pretty place. The levee hides it from view from the -river, but the place and the country around it is beautiful. It has been -fortified, and when the gunboats fought their way up the river a year -ago they were obliged to mar its beauty somewhat. There is a sugar mill -near by with lots of sugar and molasses in it. The best thing is an -immense cornfield right beside us, and the corn is just right to roast -or boil. It is the southern variety, great big stalks, with great big -ears on, and we can get a mouthful at every bite. There are a lot of -troops here--I should think at least 10,000. Just what we are here for -none of us have yet found out. The colored population is all I have yet -seen. I visited the sugar mill and from an old darkey learned all about -making sugar and molasses. There is a long shed, and under it is an -endless chain arrangement upon which the sugar cane is laid as it comes -in carts from the field. This carries the cane into the mill, where it -passes between heavy iron rollers, which squeeze the cane so dry that it -is used for fuel under the boilers that furnish steam to drive the -rollers. The juice runs into a big copper kettle, where it is boiled -awhile and then dipped into another and so on, until when it comes from -the last it is run into what I should call a cellar under the sugar -house. This is made tight in some way, probably with cement, and in it -the sugar settles to the bottom. I was told that the bottom of this -cellar slopes from the sides towards the center, so that the sugar -settles in the center. Over this cellar is a floor that slopes from the -sides to the center just as the cellar bottom does. The getting of the -sugar into hogsheads is the next operation. Hogsheads are placed on the -sloping floor, with one head open. Holes are bored in the lower head and -into these sugar canes are stuck before any sugar is put in. They have -immense great hoes, with long handles, and with these the men dig up the -sugar and dump it into the open-ended hogshead. The molasses drains out -through the holes in the bottom and runs back into the cellar, "vat," he -called it. The men are all barefoot, and when I asked him if they washed -their feet before beginning work, he said the molasses did that just as -well as water. The hogsheads are left as long as any molasses drains -out, when they are headed up and are ready for market. The molasses is -scooped up with long-handled scoops and the barrels filled, any waste -there may be running back into the vat. - -It is said we are here to attract the attention of the Rebs until Grant -can get in their rear, and so force them to a fair field fight. A New -York paper has been going the rounds until it is worn out. When I got it -I made out that General Lee got the worst of it at Gettysburg, and that -he himself was wounded. Also that his line of retreat is cut off. Good -enough, if true, and I hope it is. But General Lee ought to pattern -after some officers I know and keep out of danger, when danger is near. -After the danger is past then he can come out and shout as loud as any. - - -_July 17, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Nothing new to-day, unless it be a new pair of government -pants which I was lucky enough to get, and which I very much needed. A -good swim in the river, and the new pants have made me feel like new. -The body of a man floating in the river was pulled out here and buried -to-day. He had no clothing on and it is not known whether he was a -native or a northern soldier. We are a lazy set here. We eat corn and -sleep and that leaves very little to write about. - - -_July 18, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ The weather continues hot. What would we do if our old -friend, the Mississippi, should dry up? We wash in it, swim in it, drink -from it, and boil our dinners in it. To-day I borrowed a washtub from a -native and washed my clothes. I had soap and I gave them the first good -one they ever had. My shirt is more like a necklace than a shirt. I -hardly know myself to-night. We have been cutting each other's hair. One -of the boys borrowed a pair of shears and I guess they will wear them -out. The best thing though was a fine-tooth comb, which has been in -constant use to-day. That too was borrowed. I am ashamed to tell it, but -when I got the comb I pulled out five lice from my hair the first grab. -Strange as it may seem, I got no more, and now that my hair is cut close -to my scalp the most careful search does not show any signs of others. I -guess they must have been having a picnic in some favorite grove and all -got caught at one haul. Body lice we don't care for. We just boil our -clothes and that's the end of them. Their feeding time is when we are -still for a while, but at the first move they all let go and grab fast -to our clothing. But the head lice are more difficult to deal with -unless it be the kind that I had, which all attend one church and at the -same time. - - -_July 19, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Mail came to-day. We have dodged about so lately the mail -could not find us. I got two. All well at home. I dread to hear, for -fear I will hear father or mother are sick, and yet I am all the time -hoping to get a letter. Some stamps too. If I only had some place to -keep them. I must hurry up and write to every one while they last. How -different a letter from home makes the world seem. Dear ones, how good -you are to me and what a debt I shall owe you when this is all over -with! We are expecting our pay every day. Some of the troops have -theirs, and our turn will come. We get all sorts of news from the North. -First a victory, and then a defeat. We are sure of two places, Vicksburg -and Port Hudson, and we have almost forgotten them. A great many are -sick. I am sick myself of corn and have gone back to hard-tack. I wish -we might go back to Camp Parapet, or else our things be sent us. A -letter from Walt Loucks says he expects a discharge. Several have been -discharged on account of disability. From his letter though he is in -good spirits and says he will come up and see me before he goes home. -Poor Walt, he has seen the hard side of soldiering, and I hope he will -be sent home. - - -_July 22, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Sunday, Monday and Tuesday all passed without a thing -happening worth recording. Except the regular detail for guard duty -there has been little going on except sleeping and eating. It seems as -if I would never get sleep enough, now that there is no excitement to -keep me awake. - -_P. M._ Have just received a Pine Plains paper which says John Van -Alstyne was killed at the Gettysburg fight. Dear me, what will father -and mother do now? George Wilson of the same company and regiment is -reported wounded. I have seen another paper giving the list of killed -and wounded in the regiment and John's name was not in the list. On this -peg I hang my hopes of a contradiction of this sad piece of news, and -shall feel very anxious until I know the truth. John Thorn, who deserted -before we left Hudson, reached us to-day. He says he gave himself up, -but more likely some one gave him up, as they ought to. He has missed -some hard knocks, and some fun, but he will get his share of each from -this on. - - -_July 23, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ Have written four letters to-day. At first I thought I was -going to join the sick squad, but writing the letters has cured me. A -great many are sick; quite a number from each company attend sick call -every morning. Dr. Andrus and I play some desperate games of checkers -these days. I shall try hard to keep out of his hands otherwise, for if -I should get down now our folks would have me to worry about, and if the -news about John be true, they have plenty of trouble now. The man Thorn -has been transferred to Company F. I am glad of it. Company B has no -room for him. - -New Orleans paper dated 18th says General Lee is not yet out of danger -from General Meade. How I hope the next paper from the North will tell -of the capture of his whole army. - -I have got mixed up on time some way and find this is Saturday, July 26. -I have let my diary go for some days. For one reason, there was only the -usual routine of camp life to write of, and another reason is I have -been too lazy. I just lay around and rest, or play checkers with the -doctor. We have showers most every day, and are either getting wet, or -getting dry again nearly all the time. We have a great deal of what -farmers call catching weather. The sun shines clear and bright, and the -next thing you know down comes the rain in torrents. The only good thing -about it is that it is warm. Our old sutler, John Pulver, has come back -and set up his tent. His stock is mostly gingerbread and plug tobacco, -with some currant wine and live cheese for a change. He trusts everybody -and his stock will soon vanish. But pay day will come, and his debtors -will have to settle whether it takes all or only a part of their pay. -Some of the troops have already been paid, but Major Vedder, who pays -the New York troops, has not yet put in an appearance. - -Major Bostwick came down from Port Hudson to-day to settle up his -accounts with Company B. He stays in camp to-night and is then going to -New Orleans. His regiment has remained at Port Hudson since the -surrender, doing guard duty. - - -_July 26, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Went to church to-day. It was a Catholic church and the sermon -was in Latin, so I don't know whether he prayed for or against us. There -were a great many Sisters of Charity there. In fact they are everywhere. -Black and white people were all mixed up and so far as I could see were -all treated alike. I was ashamed of my clothes, but they were my best, -and none of them could say more than that. - -We drew a ration of flour to-day and had quite a time making pancakes. -Lieutenant Pierce took supper with us. I mixed up the stuff and Mitchel -did the baking. I got some saleratus for I remembered mother used that, -but I did not remember that she also used salt, so I didn't think of it. -They didn't look much like mother's, and when we came to eat them they -didn't taste much like them. But it was a change, and that is something -we are always glad to get. - -Our tents have just overtaken us, and we sleep under cover to-night for -the first time since we left Camp Parapet. - - -_July 27, 1863._ - -_Monday._ We have been put in the Third Brigade, in the Fourth Division, -under Emory. There seems to be a regular reorganization going on. I -suppose things are being arranged for another campaign. The darkeys had -a dance in the road last night. I had gone to bed, but there was so much -noise I got up and went to the ball. They had no music, but one of them -patted his hands on his leg, at the same time stamping his foot, and it -answered every purpose. Half the regiment was there looking on and there -was lots of fun. They were in dead earnest too, and there are some -right down good dancers among them. The dignity of it all, and their -extreme politeness to the ladies, would shame some white dances I have -attended. - -A New Orleans paper says General Lee has got safely back into Virginia. -We hoped for a different report from that. But there is no such thing as -suiting both sides in this business. It also tells of a riot in New York -City on account of the draft. Here comes the mail man, so good-bye. - -_Later._ I have a letter from Jane and have read it. John is dead, -killed at the first fire that came his way. The 150th marched thirty-six -miles to get there, and were put right in as soon as they reached the -field. Poor John! I'll bet he was in the front ranks, for he always was -in anything he undertook. He was instantly killed. To know he did not -suffer as some have to, is a great relief. I had hoped the Pine Plains -_Herald_ report was not true, but I can hope no longer. I feel so for -father and mother. I must write them oftener now, for they will feel -more than ever anxious to hear from me. Jane says they are brave, but I -know that sort of bravery cuts like a knife. Colonel Ketcham wrote them -a nice letter, telling what a good soldier John had been, and how he -sympathized with them in losing him. I suppose his body can sometime be -brought home, that is, if it can be identified. If many were killed they -were probably tumbled into a long ditch together, for that is the way it -is usually done. - -Through rebel sources we hear General Dow is in Libby Prison. Also that -Charleston is taken. Also that Lee, with his army, is safe in Virginia. -How I wish I knew more about the Gettysburg fight. How it came about, -and how it came out. How Lee and his army came to be in Pennsylvania. -Why he was allowed to go so far north without a move being made to stop -him. For all we know or can find out, he dropped right down from the -clouds, and then our forces were gathered about him, some of them from -long distances, and were just able to drive him back into Virginia. - - -_July 30, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Tuesday and Wednesday I spent writing letters, that is, all -the time I could get. The heat is something awful. It is almost as bad -in the shade as right out in the sun. The only comfortable place is in -the river. Several have given out and if it continues many more will do -so. We have signed the pay rolls for March and April, and hope to get -the money to-day or to-morrow. If we do I am going to eat something off -the top of a table, if it takes the whole two months' pay. The story is -we are to go back to Baton Rouge, but what for, or when, has not yet -been told. - - -_July 31, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Pay day. As I was at the quartermaster's this morning, drawing -rations, I was sent for to fall in for pay. If there is anything good to -eat in this town I am going to fill up. Seems to me I never had such a -dislike for army fare as has lately come upon me. - - -_August 1, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ A year ago to-day I cradled rye for Theron Wilson, and I -remember we had chicken pie for dinner with home-made beer to wash it -down. To-day I have hard-tack, with coffee for a wash-down. Have I ever -described a hard-tack to you? If not I will try, but I am doubtful of -being able to make anyone who has not used them understand what they -are. In size they are about like a common soda cracker, and in thickness -about like two of them. Except for the thickness they look very much -alike. But there the resemblance ends. The cracker eats easy, almost -melts in the mouth, while the hard-tack is harder and tougher than so -much wood. I don't know what the word "tack" means, but the "hard" I -have long understood. We soak them in our coffee and in that way get off -the outside. It takes a long time to soak one through, but repeated -soakings and repeated gnawing finally uses them up. Very often they are -mouldy, and most always wormy. We knock them together and jar out the -worms, and the mould we cut or scrape off. Sometimes we soak them until -soft and then fry them in pork grease, but generally we smash them up in -pieces and grind away until either the teeth or the hard-tack gives up. -I know now why Dr. Cole examined our teeth so carefully when we passed -through the medical mill at Hudson. I tried some of the southern cooking -to-day and am better contented with army fare than I have been for some -time. Marching orders. Must get the commissary stores ready right away. -Good-bye till next time. - - -_August 2, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ My twenty-fourth birthday. We left Donaldsonville about nine -last night and marched up the river until midnight. We slept in the road -until four this morning, when we started and marched at quick time till -9 o'clock, when the men began to fall out with the heat, and we halted -for the stragglers to come up. It is a very warm day, even for this -country. The doctor is patching up those who gave out, and I see no -signs of going any farther to-day. - -_P. M._ We have pitched what few tents we have with us, which means a -stay of some length. There is a large plantation here, said to be owned -by a man who has remained loyal to Uncle Sam, and from what I can learn -we are to protect him from his rebellious neighbor. Big thing that, for -the crack regiment of Sherman's division. I have been thinking of my -last birthday, and remember that John Loucks and I went fishing on Long -Pond, above Sharon. - - -_August 3, 1863._ - -_Monday._ We killed an ox this morning, and are full. The hide, horns, -head, legs and every other part of that ox that we didn't divide up -among the companies was seized upon by the darkies and is as completely -gone as if it had never existed. A swarm of flies over the place where -the tragedy took place is all there is left to tell of it. - - -_August 5, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ The sick we left at Donaldsonville have been brought on, -and I suppose the rest of the stuff will come sometime. Landon P. Rider -of our company died last night, and we buried him in a little graveyard -here. It is the first man we have laid away in such a place since we -came south. It is a pretty little plot, and for his parents' sake I am -glad we happened here at this time. Curtis L. Porter, whom we left sick -at Baton Rouge, died on July 23. So we go! These last two men were among -our toughest and best men. We gave Landon a military funeral, and it -went off without a hitch, even if I did have charge of it. That was my -job before I was sick at Camp Parapet, and since that this is the only -time we have done anything more than dig a hole and put them in. - - -_August 6, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ We drew five days' rations to-day, the first time in most -three months that we have drawn rations in bulk. Company savings -commence to-day. (Note. I don't remember what this statement refers to. -L. V. A.). This will add to the duties of commissary sergeants. Their -accounts must agree with the regimental commissary, his with the brigade -commissary, and so on through each department up to the quartermaster -general. If errors are found it is safe to say they will come back to -the company commissary, for he has no one below him to pass them along -to. - -Walter Loucks came back to the regiment this morning. His discharge was -not granted and he is greatly disappointed. He looks as if he had lived -in the shade, he is so white. Our faces are so black it don't seem as if -we would ever be called white again. Poor Walt, he has had the best of -it lately, but he suffered enough last winter and spring to make up for -it. Now he will have to take it with the rest of us and it will be hard -on him for a while. The mail leaves to-day. I have four letters, and -some money for father, to go. - - -_August 7, 1863._ - -_Friday._ We have moved our camp across the road to higher and dryer -ground. We have the prettiest place for a camp we have yet had. We have -a fine view of the river, up and down, for miles. The river falls every -day, and grows narrow. I don't think the water is over three-quarters of -a mile wide. The natives say it will not get much narrower, though it -may get lower. It is about all channel now. It don't seem possible it -could ever fill up to the levee. One gets some idea of the amount of -water it sometimes carries by looking across it and imagining it full -from levee to levee. As fast as the water falls, the mud dries up, and -in a few days grass sprouts up, and so it is green almost to the water's -edge. We have some glorious swims. The water is always muddy but it -loosens up the dirt, which runs off with the water when we come out. The -callouses on our hips show most as far as the man. They are a redder red -than the rest of the body, and are about as wide as my hand and nearly -twice as long. They show how hard have been the beds we have slept on. - - -_August 10, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Saturday was a wet one. A tremendous shower with thunder and -lightning and high winds came up about noon, and swept everything before -it. It blew over before night and left it cool and pleasant. It doesn't -seem possible that dame Nature could change her face as she did in a few -hours this afternoon. - -Sunday, yesterday morning, a boat landed about a half mile below us, and -unloaded our camp equipage. There were about forty loads of it, and it -kept us busy most all day. The things were all mixed up and we pulled -and hauled the piles over as fast as they came, looking for our -individual belongings. We put up all the tents that were needed. We -don't need as many as we did once. - -Marching orders have come. Just as we have got settled down in the -finest location we have yet had, we must pull up and leave for some -other. It is too bad, but it is a part of the bargain and it does no -good to complain. We are all torn up and ready to go when the word -"march" is spoken. The quartermaster's teams have not returned from -Donaldsonville, where they went for rations. The gunboat Essex has -dropped anchor opposite us, also another gunboat which I cannot make -out. A part of the regiment is on picket, and until they come in we -shall probably remain as we are. Eph. Hammond and Will Haskins are quite -sick in the hospital tent and quite a number are about half sick in the -quarters. - - -_August 11, 1863._ - -HICKORY LANDING, LA. _Tuesday._ No move yet. We stuck up some tents in -the night and crawled in. Fresh orders this morning are to keep one -day's rations cooked ahead, and be ready to go at a moment's notice. -Eph. Hammond is dreadful sick to-day. He is our acting orderly and one -of the best fellows that ever lived. - -_Later._ Eph. is dead. Whatever it was that struck him it took him quick -and nothing the doctor could do seemed to help him. Poor Eph., we shall -miss him. He was a leading spirit in any deviltry that was going on, but -was one of the sort that no one could find fault with. He was a general -favorite. There are a dozen others that would not be missed as he will. -John Pitcher, the same John who helped me get the honey at Port Hudson, -was taken to the hospital to-day. We have just buried Hammond. I have -marked some boards for his grave and Rider's, for it is possible they -will be sent for. What hardened wretches we have become. The word came, -"Eph. Hammond is dead, hurry up and make a box for him." He was one of -the best-liked men in the regiment. Yet not a tear was shed, and before -his body was cold he was buried in the ground. We will talk about him -more or less for a day or two and then forget all about him. That is -what less than a year has done to us. At that rate two years more and we -will be murdering in cold blood. The day has been sultry hot, but for a -wonder we have had no shower. Good-bye, before I get another chance to -write we will be somewhere else. - - -_August 12, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ What a poor prophet I am! We are here yet. So many are -sick, the colonel has decided to wait for a transport to take us to -Plaquemine, about twenty-five miles above here. The doctor says anything -like a hard march would add greatly to the sick list. The plan just now -is to wait until the heat of the day is over, and if no boat comes along -to start and march by easy stages through the night, and then rest up -to-morrow. Company B has but thirteen men now that are not sick or -ailing. - - -_August 13, 1863._ - -PLAQUEMINE CITY, LA. _Thursday._ Twelve miles below Baton Rouge and on -the opposite banks. Last night about five we were all packed up for a -start on foot, and while in line waiting for the word to start, a boat -came in sight and was hailed. She swung up against the bank and in less -than an hour we were on board. The well ones took to the upper deck and -had a delightful sail by moonlight. We reached here about 11 P. M. and -had a good nap before our wagon train came in. - -We have laid out our camp near the river, where we get the breezes if -any there are. The officers' tents are up and everything we possess is -given over to us again, which leads us to think we may stay here for -some time to come. We are too lazy to do more than loaf to-day, but -to-morrow I mean to look about and see what Plaquemine City looks like. - - -_August 14, 1863._ - -PLAQUEMINE, LA. _Friday._ Plaquemine is quite a place, in spite of its -name. There are several stores with quite a decent assortment but the -prices are way out of reach. I was going to buy a paper of tobacco, such -as we used to buy at home for a shilling, but when I found it was $1.50 -I decided to wait until our sutler got here and get it for half that. A -fine large house which was furnished, but not occupied, has been taken -for a hospital. Colonel Smith is acting brigadier general and -quartermaster. Mace is acting brigade commissary. Several wrecks of -steamers lie near the mouth of a bayou that enters the river here. I -suppose they were destroyed by our folks last spring or else by the Rebs -to keep them from being captured. The people are civil, but not real -friendly. They do full as well as I could if the conditions were -reversed. - - -_August 15, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ We have drawn five days' rations and are settling down for -real living again. A general improvement in the sick shows already, -probably on account of such good quarters. We hear to-day that Major -Bostwick has been promoted and is now colonel of the Ninetieth United -States Colored Infantry. I did not suppose there was more than half a -dozen colored regiments in the field. Lieutenant Pierce has gone to Port -Hudson to see him. All sorts of stories are afloat about it, and one is -that Colonel B. will have the privilege of choosing his regimental staff -from the 128th New York. The weather keeps hot and seems to get hotter. - - -_August 16, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Whew, what a scorcher this has been! Not a breath of air -stirring. The river is as smooth as glass. The reflection from it is -almost blinding. Even the water in the river is hot. We have put in the -day trying to keep cool. It's too hot to even write about it. - - -_August 17, 1863._ - -_Monday._ We got cooled off before the day was over, yesterday. A shower -came up and a hard gale of wind with it. The rain soaked up the ground -so the tent pins pulled out, and one after another our tents went down -until only one was left that stuck and hung until a fellow crawled out -and started one peg, and then that went. We had to lie on our tents to -keep them from blowing away. - -A darkey caught a catfish to-day that weighed twenty pounds and one he -called a buffalo fish that weighed ten pounds. We have spent a lot of -good money for hooks and lines, but so far have not had a bite. I got -fast to a log or something, and broke my hook. The weather is cloudy -to-day, and there is every sign of a real rain storm. - - -_August 18, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ It doesn't rain yet, but it looks as if it would every -minute. The mud here is as slippery as grease. There is hardly a man -among us that has not wiped up one or more places with his clothes. -Never mind, we have plenty of water and plenty of time to wash up. A box -that was sent Major Bostwick last June has just reached camp. It had -found the major finally, and after taking out what was for him, he sent -it to the regiment, for several were remembered in it. I had four pairs -of socks, a shirt, a watch cord, some dried peaches and some preserved -cherries. Also some paper and envelopes. Bless their hearts, how good -they are to bother so much about us! I looked long at my bundle, and -thought of the dear hands that had so carefully wrapped it up. I wish -they could know how much I appreciate the gift, and how much more I -appreciate the givers. - -_9 p. m._ Something is up. Companies C and H have been called out and -the others have orders to be ready at a moment's notice, but to avoid -all confusion and noise. - - -_August 19, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Nothing new. C and H have not reported yet and we are as -much in the dark as ever about their errand. There has been some talk of -a shift about among the non-coms. in the regiment and now it has come. I -am still in the commissary department. The new order of things, "company -savings," it is called, will give me more to do, and for this I am -thankful. - - -_August 20, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Ration day again. Heretofore we have drawn what was needed, -whether it was full rations or half, and the quartermaster has credited -back what was not taken. Now things have changed. We must draw a full -ration for every man reported on the monthly roll. Some are in the -hospital and some are dead, but we draw for them just the same. The -extra rations we are expected to sell, and turn the money into the -company savings account. I suppose if we should all stop eating we would -soon be rich, that is, if the company savings ever do come back to the -men, as they are supposed to do. It is a queer arrangement, and I may -not understand the plan, but that is the way I now understand it. - - -_August 21, 1863._ - -_Friday._ The day has been hot. No hotter perhaps than some others, but -it has made us more miserable. Everyone is crabbed and cross, and -finding fault, not only with the weather, but with the way the war is -conducted, and everything in general. There are plenty of men in -Company B that believe they could have wound up the war before this -time, had they only been at the head of affairs, or even been consulted. -Time creeps along. The summer we dreaded will soon be gone, and then the -winter, which may be ten times more uncomfortable, will come. I suppose -we shall keep right on finding fault just the same, and it will do us -just as much good as it does now. - - -_August 22, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ A boat touched here this morning and we got some papers. The -_Era_ says General Franklin is to supersede General Banks and that -General Banks is to supersede some one else, and that a regular -cleaning-house time is about to come. The whole army of the Gulf -Department is to be reorganized. Regiments that are cut down below a -certain number are to be joined with some other, and the extra officers -mustered out and sent home. We have learned not to swallow anything -whole that we see in the papers, but there does seem to be some sense in -such an argument. The 128th has only a third of its original number, and -if three such regiments were put together there would be two sets of -officers that could be disposed of. If this is the case all through the -army, a tremendous saving could be made. But what of the good record the -128th has gained. If we lose our name and number our record would soon -be forgotten. Two regiments, one white and one black, have just gone -down the river. - -_Night._ We have marching orders. There is a rumor now that a great -expedition is being made up at New Orleans to go and capture Mobile. Of -course they can't do it without us, and it may be there is where we are -to go. - - -_August 23, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ The regiment was invited to attend church in a body and we -went. That is the rank and file did, and a few of the officers. I knew -there was a Catholic church here, but did not know of a Protestant -church. The church was in a shady grove, and in spite of the heat of the -day it was comfortably cool. The preacher was a middle-aged man, and he -appeared to favor the Secesh cause. At any rate he prayed right out loud -for it, but failed to get an Amen from us. He explained at great length -which cause was right, and then prayed that the right might prevail. The -congregation was mostly of the 128th, and for specially invited -attendants we got mighty little attention from preacher or people. - - -_August 24, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Through an interpreter I sold over ten dollars' worth of -rations to-day, to a Frenchman. Everyone here is French though the most -of them can talk United States. Sol Drake, the regimental commissary -clerk, sent for me to-day, and said a list of the names that Bostwick -wants to make up his official staff had been sent in and that he had -seen it. Also that his name and my own was among them. Just when we will -be transferred he doesn't know, nor does he know yet for certain that -the transfer will be made. I am to say nothing about it outside, nor -will he, until further developments. - -Something is going on about here. About noon forty men were mounted on -confiscated horses and hastily left camp. They are probably on picket -duty some ways out, and will give us warning before trouble can reach -us. I presume it is some scattering guerrillas, such as gobbled General -Dow and George Story at Port Hudson. - - -_August 25, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ The mounted men came in and reported no enemy in the -neighborhood. They brought in some beefsteak and have divided up -handsomely. They won't tell where they got it, but very likely they -robbed some butcher shop. They showed good taste in the selection, at -any rate. - - -_August 26, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Ration day again. As we drew five days' rations again it -looks as if we might stay some time yet. Mail came late last night. No -letters, but an old New York paper. No news good or bad. Everything -seems to have come to a stop. A darkey, named Jack, who has been -furnishing the cooks with wood, came in to-day with a log on his back -bigger than himself. When he threw it down a cottonmouth moccasin -crawled out of a hole in it. It made Jack almost turn white, he was so -scared. The log was full of holes as if mice had eaten their way through -it in every direction, and was most as light as cork. It is strange how -the negroes fear a cottonmouth, and yet they go everywhere barefoot, and -never seem to think of a snake until they see one. This is the first one -I have seen since we left Port Hudson. I thought we had got out of the -snake country. - - -_August 28, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Yesterday passed like any other day, trying to keep cool. -Nothing happened worth telling of. To-day a party has been mounted and -sent out to gather up the horses that are running loose all over the -country. They came in with quite a drove. They went toward -Donaldsonville. What the horses are for we do not know. Perhaps we are -to be made over into mounted infantry. A mail came in last night and I -was skipped again. I hope they have not forgotten me. Ransom White is -now our second lieutenant and Lieutenant Pierce is promoted to first -lieutenant. Second Lieutenant John Langdon of Company K is now its -captain. These are all good promotions. They are all deserving of them. -I suppose Tom Dutcher will be our captain as he is in line for it. He is -one of the very best of the whole lot, but has been on detached duty so -much of the time, we have almost forgotten him. A change has come over -the weather. It is cool and pleasant as it can be. For this we are truly -grateful. Lieutenant Pierce hinted to me about a change in fortune for -me, but would not let out what it was or when it would come. I expect it -is what Drake spoke of a few days ago. I hate to think of leaving the -128th, and yet I would hate to miss a better job. - -_9 p. m._ Colonel Smith, who has been in New Orleans, came up on the -Thomas about 5 P. M. and soon after the Arago came up, having order to -report to Colonel Smith. This means a move, sure. We went right at it -and are all packed up and waiting. The Arago has anchored close to shore -and seems to be waiting for us. (Something wrong with dates here for the -next is Saturday and yet it appears to be a continuation of Wednesday, -August 28.) - -_Saturday Morning._ (No date.) Reveille aroused us from an uneasy sleep -on the boards that had formed the floor to our tents, and before it was -fairly daylight, two days' rations were distributed, and the finishing -touches to our packing up had been made. At 9 A. M. we were once more on -board the Arago, that old prison that held us for those dreary six weeks -and killed off more of us than the Rebels have yet been able to. About -noon we unloaded at Baton Rouge and went into camp just back of the -Orphan Asylum. We are in a good place, in the city and yet out of it. We -can get into the city in a few minutes if we want to. A great many seem -to want to, for Lieutenant Pierce has been busy writing passes to go -down town. I guess I will go too and see what the place looks like. When -we were here before we were glad to lie and rest, and that is about all -we did. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -At New Orleans, La. - - Good-bye to the 128th--Down the river to New Orleans--Looking for - General Grant--Finding General Grant--Joined the Corps de - Afrique--Franklin's expedition to Texas--The return trip--Pilot - Town, La.--Easy times. - - -_August 31, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Was too busy yesterday to even write in my diary. A general -order from department headquarters came and was read to us in the -morning. Several enlisted men and some commissioned officers from the -128th are ordered to report to the general mustering officer in New -Orleans, for muster into the Corps de Afrique for recruiting service, -your humble servant being one of them. Just when we go I cannot say, but -suppose as soon as we can get transportation. Reuben Reynolds and Henry -C. Lay from Company A; Charles C. Bostwick, George S. Drake, George H. -Gorton and L. Van Alstyne from Company B; Captain George Parker, Charles -Wilson and Wm. Platto from Company D; Lieutenant Rufus J. Palon, Martin -Smith and Charles M. Bell from Company G; Garret F. Dillon, John F. Keys -and George A. Culver from Company H; Richard Enoch and Charles Heath -from Company I; Jacob M. Ames from Company K, and several other names of -people I never heard of before, and have no idea to what regiment they -belong. The most of us are sergeants, and as we are ordered to rip our -stripes off and turn them into the quartermaster we are expecting to -have shoulder straps instead. We were not discharged from the service, -only from the regiment, but we are in honor bound to report for this new -service, and then the shackles will be put on for three years more, if -the war should last that long. Just what to think of this new move none -of us seem to know. Some feel an inch or two taller already. I have not -fully come to my senses so as to know how I do feel. Things have -happened so fast it has kept me busy to keep up with them. We seem to -have no choice in the matter. Men are transferred from one company or -regiment to another every little while, and now our turn has come, and -that is all there is of it. - - -_September 1, 1863._ - -BATON ROUGE, LA. We are waiting for a boat to come along and take us to -New Orleans. Our commissions came and were passed around last night. We -each got one and I suppose will get pay accordingly. Bostwick is -colonel; Captain Parker lieutenant colonel; Lieutenant Palon is major; -Dick Enoch is a captain; Charlie Heath, Garret Dillon, Rube Reynolds, -Charlie Bell, Mart Smith, Sol Drake and Henry Lay are first lieutenants; -Jacob Ames, John Keys, George Culver, Charlie Wilson, Wm. Platto and -Lawrence Van Alstyne are second lieutenants. I may wish myself back -looking after the fodder of Company B, but so far my only regret is -leaving the boys. We have seen good times together and times not so -good, but we have hung together through it all like so many brothers. -But every day brings something new to think of, and the day before is -soon forgotten. - -_Sundown._ On board a steamer called the Exact. She lies at the dock, -and is taking on the First Vermont Battery. They are the fellows that we -supported when posted in the woods on the center at Port Hudson. They -don't know any better than we do what is before them. With good luck -loading, and no accident going down, we ought to see New Orleans by -morning. - - -_September 2, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ On board the steamer Metropolitan going to New Orleans. We -remained on the Exact until midnight with no signs of a start. Just -then the Metropolitan came along on its way from Vicksburg, and took us -off. It is said General Grant and staff are on board. I am looking out -for General Grant, for I have a great curiosity to see him. There are so -many officers of all grades on board that I may have seen him already, -but I have enquired out all those that make the biggest show and none of -them were him. One is covered with badges and medals, but he proved to -be a foreigner of some sort. At any rate, he has quite a brogue. - -I finally gave it up and went up on the hurricane deck and smoked while -watching the sights along the river. A solitary soldier, with nothing on -him to tell of rank, had his feet cocked up on the rail and I joined -him. He asked if I knew whose fine place it was we were passing, and -just then an officer came after him and I had the whole deck to myself. -I had a lot of thinking to do and I was glad to be alone. The news -to-day is that Charleston is taken. So many are talking of it, I began -to think it may be true. - -NEW ORLEANS. _Night._ We landed about 1 P. M. I watched for General -Grant but did not see him. If he was on the boat he must have kept in -his stateroom, but I don't think he was on board, for I would surely -have seen him go ashore. We, late of Company B, left the others and went -to the French market and filled ourselves full. If I ever had so good a -meal I have forgotten it. None of us being very well off for money, we -began to consider a suitable place to stop at. We decided on the Murphy -House on St. Charles Street for the night, and then to look for a place -more in accord with our pocket-books. We found Colonel Bostwick at the -St. Charles, the principal hotel of New Orleans. He looks pale and thin, -but says he is well. He had no orders for us and will have none until we -are mustered. He hardly knows what we are to do, but supposes we will go -with an expedition that is being fitted out here, under the direction of -General Franklin. Its destination is said to be Texas, but by what route -no one that knows has yet told. - - -_September 3, 1863._ - -NEW ORLEANS, LA. _Thursday._ A mail steamer came in last night, and the -mail will be distributed at eight this morning. We are going to head off -the carrier and get our letters, if we have any. - -_Later._ We did it, and I have a letter from Jane. God bless her, she -writes for all the family. This time she sent me her photograph, so I -won't forget how she looks. No danger of that, but I am glad enough to -see her. The folks are all well. That's the best news I can get, and is -what I am very thankful for. Sol and I set out to find cheaper board and -lodging. We were directed to a place in Gravier Street and made a dicker -at a very reasonable price. After supper we went up to the St. Charles -and found it crammed with army officers and city officials, and that -General Grant was among them. He was sitting at a table covered with -papers and was busy talking with those around him. I worked my way in, -determined not to miss this chance, and imagine my astonishment when I -saw it was the fellow I had sat beside on the upper deck of the -Metropolitan. A couple of small stars on his shoulder was his only mark -of rank. Of all the men I saw on the Metropolitan he was the last one I -should have called General Grant. The troops in the Gulf Department are -to be reviewed at Carrolton to-morrow and I suppose this was what they -were planning for. - - -_September 4, 1863._ - -We were up early and at the St. Charles to see General Grant and staff -start for Carrolton. General Banks has his headquarters in Julia Street, -and soon after we got to the St. Charles he and his staff rode up. A -horse was led out for General Grant, which took two men to hold. He was -in full uniform now and made a better appearance mounted than on foot. -It was a fine sight to see them ride off up St. Charles Street, and I -wished I could see the review. I had much rather see it than take part -in it, for there is a lot of hard work about such affairs. Later we went -to the mustering office and reported according to order received at -Baton Rouge. We also got our fatigue uniforms and are now ready for -business. This is the first I have been off duty since I left the -hospital at Camp Parapet last spring. We have had quite a rest up and -upon the whole are anxious to tackle the unknown which now lies before -us. The strangest thing to me has been to undress and go to bed. I have -not, and I do not expect to sleep sound again, until I can drop down as -I am and pulling a blanket over my face to keep off the mosquitoes, know -that however sudden the call I can be ready inside of two minutes. - - -_September 5, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Our boarding place at 184 Gravier Street has not proved to -be all we hoped for, that is, the sleeping accommodations are not quite -as desirable as we would like. In the first place the room is close and -hot. The mosquito bars shut out what air there might be, but still have -holes enough to let through the hungry varmints by the dozen. Then there -were bed bugs that act as if they had been starving all summer, and -could never get blood enough. The rooms were alive with cockroaches, but -these we didn't mind so much, for they did nothing worse than make a -noise running across the floor. But on the whole we concluded to move -and are in much better quarters at a house on Carondalet Street. I told -Sol, as we had nothing to do but scratch and as our play spell might end -any day, we should not be so particular, but he was decided and we went. - - -_September 6, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Sailing down the river on the steamer A. G. Brown, the very -one our regiment and the Sixth Michigan captured on Pearl River last -May. She has been repaired and chartered for the use of Colonel -Bostwick and his "nigger-stealers," as the Secesh call us. The colonel -says we are going with Franklin's expedition, whose destination is said -to be Texas. We had a busy time getting off, for we had no hint of our -departure until afternoon. I attended church this morning, but it isn't -much like going to church at "The City," where every one knows every one -else. We were hunted up and told where the boat lay, and were none too -soon in getting to her. We have formed an officers' club, "Officers' -Mess," it is called here, each one putting in $5 towards the expense of -grub. We have to board ourselves now. We are each allowed one government -ration for a servant, and as none of us have servants we will live on -that until pay day. - -It is a beautiful night, too much so for me to waste time scribbling any -longer. - - -_September 7, 1863._ - -_Monday._ In the Gulf of Mexico again. We passed the too familiar -quarantine station where we landed from the Arago, and where we started -quite a graveyard, and came on down past Forts Jackson and St. Philip, -reaching the South West Pass early this morning. I don't know how many -boats there are, but the water ahead of us seems covered. I did not -suppose the river boats ever went out into the Gulf. We rock and roll -like chips on the water. It is curious to watch the tall smokestacks. -They slant in every direction at the same time. It is good weather, and -the water is smooth. It is what the boatmen call ground swells that are -tumbling us about so. - - -_September 8, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ We are just over the bar inside of Sabine Bay. The light of -camp-fires can be seen on the Louisiana side, but whether of friends or -enemies we know not. - -The captain of the boat told us to-day what he says is the object of -this expedition. Through his scouts, General Banks has learned that the -Rebels under General Dick Taylor are at Vermillionville with 20,000 -troops. That Banks had sent about as large a force up the Red River to -Marksville, from which place they were to march upon Vermillionville. -Another force had been sent by rail to Brashear City, and then up the -Bayou Teche (pronounced Tash) to get at Taylor from the other side, -while Franklin with his expedition is to land and cut off the retreat. I -don't know enough about the geography of the country to know whether any -or all of this can be true, but that is the way it is given to us. We -had a rough night of it. The horses and mules on the lower decks had -hard work to keep their footing and could not have possibly stood up on -the deck we are on. There were times when it seemed as if we were going -over, but the sailors didn't seem scared and so I tried to act as if I -was not. We came through all right, and that is the main thing. - - -_September 9, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ I was mistaken last night. We only arrived off the bar this -morning. The fires I saw and thought were camp-fires were dry grass on -the prairie, and which is still burning. The fleet is lying outside the -bar, and unable to cross, though these boats are said to run on a good -big dew. General Franklin is on the Suffolk, and signals are being -wig-wagged from vessel to vessel. The wind is getting stronger every -minute, and what will become of Franklin's expedition if it really comes -on to blow can be guessed to a certainty. It will fetch up on the bottom -of the Gulf of Mexico. - -_Later._ We are going back. What's the matter I don't know. We were -signaled to go back and that it all we need to know. The water is rough, -and if it were not for the danger, which is becoming apparent to all, -the sight of the boats pitching and diving, this way and that, would be -worth sitting up all night to see. We are going farther out from land -than when we came, but that makes little difference, for at the nearest -we are too far to swim ashore. The wind is dead ahead, and our progress -is very slow. - - -_September 11, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Pilot Town, in the mouth of the Mississippi. Our boat is tied -up here, repairing damages. We got in early this morning after the most -exciting twenty-four hours of my life, and I think many others can say -the same. - -Yesterday the wind kept blowing harder and the water kept getting -rougher. For sea-going vessels it was nothing, but for these cockleshell -river boats it was anything but fun. Wednesday night the water was -rough. I got into my berth for a nap and the next thing I knew I was -sprawling on the floor, where a lurch of the vessel had thrown me. There -was no more sleep that night. The boat not only rolled, but it pitched -and dove. The wind and the waves seemed to get up more steam every -minute and I for one was glad to see daylight. But except for the light -there was no improvement. We could see several of the boats, but not a -quarter as many as were in sight the night before. Whether they had gone -to the bottom or were just out of sight none of us knew. The Laurel Hill -was near by. Both her smokestacks were gone, shaken off even with the -upper deck. Another boat tried to get hold of her, but did not make out. -Another one, which we could just see behind us, had a signal of distress -flying and the flagship signaled us to go back to her. When we turned -broadside to the wind, I surely thought we were going over, but we got -around and in a short time were close to the Laundress, whose flag was -flying upside down, which was the reason of our being sent back. She was -loaded with men and animals, and wanted a tow. We made two turns about -her trying to get a line to or from her, and then gave it up. Both -boats were rolling about like chips on a mill pond, the great high -smokestacks swinging first towards each other and then far apart. It did -not seem as if either boat could stand it much longer. The only thing -that kept my spunk up was to hear the captain and mate swear. It didn't -seem possible that men could swear like that if the danger was as great -as it seemed. We came on and what became of the Laundress I don't yet -know. By noon the wind was at its highest. Life preservers were got out, -but not distributed. There were islands, or sandbars, all along towards -where the shore must have been. We could see these only a part of the -time, on account of the waves. Colonel B., who went to the captain and -first asked, and then ordered, him to run in between the sandbars and so -get into smoother water, was told to "go to hell. I'll run this boat to -the South West Pass or to the bottom of the gulf." After that no attempt -was made by the landsmen to dictate to the boatmen. About noon the upper -cabin seemed to be tearing itself loose. The woodwork was splintered in -several places, and the groaning of the timbers added to the alarm that -was felt. I went below to find a place where I could keep still, but it -was worse there than above. Everything was soaked. The engines and -boilers were crusted white with salt water. The live stock was in a -pitiable condition, scared to death and pulling every way on the hawser -to which they were tied. The lower decks of these river boats are close -to the water. On them is the machinery and fuel, and freight, when any -is carried. Everything, living or dead, was soaking wet, including the -boxes of hard-tack. On the next floor or deck is the dining room and -sleeping berths, and above that the hurricane deck, on which is the -pilot house. How he made out I don't know, but the fact that we got here -shows he stuck to his post. A few got drunk, so drunk they could just -hang on to something and slam about with it. No one thought of eating or -sleeping. Some were dreadfully seasick, and these were the only ones I -envied. They just lay on the floor and didn't care whether we sank or -swam. Towards night we could see the worst was over, though the pitching -and diving kept up about the same. As night came on we settled down as -best we could and got what rest we could. I did not think I slept any, -but I must have, for the first I knew we were in smoother water and were -soon tied up here. The day has been pretty warm, but we are not -complaining about that. - -Pilot Town is a curiosity to me. It is where the pilots live, that pilot -vessels out and in the river. They go out in small boats as soon as they -see a vessel, and the one that gets to her first gets the job of -bringing her in over the bar, and sometimes way up the river to New -Orleans. Then if they are lucky they get a boat to pilot down the river -and out into deep water again. Some vessels have some particular pilot -that they will take on, and so this racing out after a job amounts to -nothing. Then again some captains know the river so well they only have -use for a pilot while crossing the bar. It seems the bar, as they call -it, shifts its position, and this the pilots keep track of, and so no -vessel ventures in or out without their aid. They have a little house on -poles from which some one is always looking by day, and from which a -light is kept burning at night. There is no dry ground. The houses, -which are only little small one-room affairs, are built on piles, high -above the water, and along in front of them is a wooden sidewalk about -even with the floor. Here they live and raise families. They are as -ignorant as can be on all subjects except that of their trade, piloting. -There is a little store, where tea, coffee and tobacco are the main -stock in trade. I saw what I took to be calico on one shelf. When the -tide is in they are surrounded with water, and when it is out there is -nothing but mud. When I told him of the time we had had, he said "yaas, -it was a bit nasty." The boatmen are cleaning up, getting the salt off -the machinery and making things shipshape. The horses and mules are -taking their rations and from all appearances have already forgotten -the uncomfortable trip we have just had. Fish of many kinds are swimming -about the boat, and with some borrowed tackle the men are having great -fun catching them. I saw one that looked as big around as a barrel. My -friend, whom I have kept busy answering questions, says it must have -been a porpoise, and that they often come in for whatever they can find -to eat. From a boat that has just gone up we learn that two gunboats, -the Clifton and the Sachem, were captured. That an unknown fort, just -inside the Sabine River, had crippled one, and when the other went to -her assistance, that was also crippled and both crews made prisoners. -That the Laurel Hill threw overboard 240 mules. So far as I can find out -no other boats were lost. What become of the Laundress, which we tried -to help, no one seems to know. The most of them must have got in ahead -of us, for very few have passed us to-day. Franklin's expedition seems -to have been a failure. - -_Later._ Another boat says a transport, name not known, was lost with -700 men. That may have been the Laundress. We may never know any more -about it. Something else will come and take our attention, and this trip -will soon be forgotten. - -_Night._ New Orleans again. We got here about 3 o'clock, after a -delightful ride up the river. Colonel Bostwick tells us he doesn't know -what the next move will be, but we are to be ready for it at any time. -In the meantime we may enjoy ourselves in any way we please. That will -be eating at a cheap boarding place and picking our teeth at the St. -Charles, I suppose. I wrote nearly all the time we were at Pilot Town -and have just got caught up. Good-night. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -Brashear City, La. - - Mustered into the service again--Waiting for orders--Up the Bayou - Teche--Stealing a horse--Meeting the owner--At Mouton's - Plantation--The return across the prairie--A sham battle--One kind - of southern hospitality--Another kind of southern hospitality--Camp - life at Brashear City. - - -_September 24, 1863._ - -BRASHEAR CITY, LA. We remained in New Orleans until the 16th waiting for -orders. Having just enough money to live on, we tramped about the city, -which I find very interesting, especially the part below Canal Street -which is here called the French part of town. Above Canal Street the -people mostly speak English, and below Canal Street they mostly speak -French. The houses in the French part are low squatty buildings as -compared with those on the other side. Canal Street seems to divide -everything. It is very wide, with a horse-car track in the middle and a -regular street on each side of it. The cars are all drawn by mules. The -car tickets each have a picture of a car drawn by a mule, and pass for -five cents anywhere, just as money does. These cars runs as far out as -Lake Ponchartrain I am told, but on account of the expense I have not -been out there. I am told it is the summer resort of the people who have -money to go there. The "shell road" which I have read about is a -continuation of Canal Street. It is wide and as smooth as a floor. After -a shower it glistens like snow, for it slopes each way so the water runs -off and leaves it as clean as you please. Way out along the shell road -is a tremendous large cemetery, and this I must tell you about. The old -lady where I boarded had a son on one of the river boats. He died last -week and his body was brought home and buried from her house. The old -lady invited me to attend the funeral and I am glad I went, for it was -all so strange. The only thing that seemed real was the mother's grief. -There were several carriages and I had one all to myself. Some others I -found out went empty. The graves in the cemetery are all on top of the -ground and are like little brick houses, all whitewashed or painted -white. There was no end to the flowers in the yard or at the grave. A -wagon-load of them went from the house. After the burial we came back -with just as much pomp and ceremony as we went. I was sorry for the -mother, and if she hadn't such an outlandish name I would give it. I -have never tried to pronounce it, and not having seen it in print will -give it up. That is the way with most all the names here. How they -remember them is beyond me. I, for one, got very tired of hanging about. -I gave up my diary after we came back from our gulf trip, but time hangs -so heavy on my hands I have started it again and have caught up to this -time the best I can. Colonel B. brought us here on the 16th and we have -done nothing but loaf ever since. Brashear City is a small place on -Berwick Bay. A small place just across the bay they tell me is Berwick. -Cattle and horses are brought down from the country to Berwick and made -to swim across the bay to this place, where they are yarded and shipped -to New Orleans for market. There is a store and a restaurant, and some -large empty buildings that I suppose were used for storehouses. We came -here by way of the Opelousas and Great Western R. R., which begins at -Algiers opposite New Orleans, and ends here at Brashear City. This is -the R. R. that the Twenty-third Connecticut were guarding when the -Rebels captured them, last June. A part of them were here as well as -some other troops. The restaurant keeper told me of the capture, and -showed me the bullet marks on his shop to prove they did not give up -without a fight. He says the bravest fight of any was made by a New York -man, whose grave he showed me near his shop. Just what we are here for -or how long we are to stay does not yet appear. Colonel B. says that -part of Franklin's expedition that went up the Teche country by way of -this place is somewhere along the Bayou Teche, and we are to wait here -for orders. Last Tuesday I went to the city for our mail. I had six -letters, all full of news I was rejoiced to hear. Our folks are well, -and I begin to think they have more sense than their youngest son and -brother, for they don't worry about me as much as I do about them. Walt -Loucks wrote about the 128th and Dave Cottrell wrote about his folks and -his regiment. They are doing nothing yet, but resting up. When I got -back I found our discharges from the 128th had come. As we have not been -mustered into any other, I don't see why we are not just plain citizens -again. - - -_October 3, 1863._ - -BRASHEAR CITY, LA. _Saturday._ Here yet and just as busy as ever, doing -nothing. A week ago to-day I went to the city to be mustered into the -Corps de Afrique. At the office I was told to come again on Monday, so I -went to the old place on Gravier Street and spent Sunday writing -letters. On Monday I went again to the mustering office and was told to -wait until Tuesday. - -Tuesday morning I made out to swear in. Our boarding master had sent by -me for a half barrel of pork, and another of Fulton Market beef, and had -given me two ten-dollar bills to pay for it. I got the stuff across the -river just too late for the train, and as another did not go until night -there was nothing to do but wait. When at last the train was made up I -settled down in it for an all-night's ride. It ran about a mile out and -was halted by a signal. Soon after, the train-man said we must wait -until morning, and I went to sleep. In the night it began raining and it -ran through the car roof about as fast as it came. - -I got out and went to the engine, where I went on with my nap, but in -such cramped-up quarters that I soon woke up again, and then I went to -the engine house and finished up the night, the most miserable one of -any since that night on the A. G. Brown. - -On my way back to the caboose I passed the car on which my pork and beef -were the night before, and lo and behold the beef was gone. I saw tracks -about the car where it had been taken off and traced it to a house not -far away. I then went to the office of the provost marshal, who informed -me that as it was not government property he could not help me. I then -went back to try and help myself, but the people were all French and I -couldn't even tell them what I was after. By this time the train was -ready for a start and I got aboard hungry, dirty, and as mad as I could -be. I told the man just how it was, and whatever he may have thought, he -acted very nice about it, apparently believing every word I said. If I -ever get ten dollars ahead, and am where I can do it, I mean to make it -up to him. Yesterday some of us went fishing and had good luck. We also -got a mess of salt water crabs, which are new to me but which I found to -be most delicious. Lieutenant Colonel Parker and four others have gone -up the country towards Franklin, to see about new headquarters there. -Colonel B. is in the city and the rest of us will wait here until he -comes. - -The last few nights have been cool enough to keep the mosquitoes down, -so about all we do is to eat and sleep and grow fat. Unprofitable -servants maybe, but we are obeying orders and that is what we agreed to -do. - - -_October 8, 1863._ - -Brashear City yet. We have been expecting to go every day, but someway -the order did not come. What money we had among us has played out and we -have had to apply to the quartermaster for provisions. The cooking we -take turns at, what little there is to do. We got all ready to go -yesterday. The A. G. Brown tied up here and we bundled our belongings -on board, only to take them off again. The captain says General Banks -has the boat for a special purpose, what, he does not know, but had -orders to meet him here, and to allow no one else on board. The general -and a host of other officers came towards night and were soon on board -and away. After they were gone the colonel and a part of his family took -a walk up the Bayou Beuoff (pronounced Beff), to an island on which is a -large sugar plantation. We got a boat and crossed over, strolled over -the grounds, got all the oranges we could eat, and take away, and were -handsomely treated by the people. They seemed real friendly, and I hope -may have felt so. At any rate we had a pleasant time and got back tired -enough to turn in and go to sleep. - - -_October 12, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Nelson's Plantation, on the Bayou Teche. Since my last writing -we remained at Brashear City, eating, sleeping, playing cards and -checkers, pitching quoits, running races and passing the time as best we -could, until the arrival of the A. G. Brown just at night on Saturday. -We went on board but did not get away until midnight. A large fire over -in Berwick lit up the water almost like daylight. Captain Hoyt and -Lieutenant Mathers were sent back to New Orleans on some business, -otherwise our family was all together. We stopped at the mouth of the -Bayou Teche until daylight and then went on as best we could. The Rebs -had put every possible obstruction in the way. One tree had been fallen -across it, for the Teche is narrow, in places not as wide as the A. G. -Brown is long. Two old boats had been sunk in it, and these the Brown -had to snare and pull around so as to get past. We arrived at Nelson's -Landing about midnight. Unloaded and marched about a mile farther -up-stream and pitched our tents. This Bayou Teche I am told runs through -the country and comes out into the Mississippi at Plaquemine. - -So far as I have seen it, it is narrow, and in many places and for long -distances is covered with the leaves of some sort of weed that grows up -from the bottom. Being about on the same level as the land, it is for -all the world like sailing over a green field. The water shows if you -look down upon it, but not as you look forward or back. It is said to be -deep enough for any sort of a vessel. With all the obstructions to our -passage, it was a much pleasanter one than the one we took in the Gulf -of Mexico. After a late breakfast, there being nothing better to do, -several of us went up the Bayou to where a lot of negroes were getting -the wreck of a sunken boat out of the way. They worked from small boats, -diving down and making fast to anything they could, and then with tackle -hitched to a tree on shore would tear it loose and get it out of the -way. One of them fell overboard and went down. Another dived for him, -bringing up one foot which another in the boat took hold of, and without -attempting to get his head out of water, rowed ashore with him, dragging -him out on the bank by the one foot. The man was dead, but might just as -well have been saved, for it was only a very few minutes from the time -he went in until his one bare foot was in sight. They paid no attention -to our advice or opinions of such work, and I soon found that they only -understood French, and so did not know what we were yelling to them -about. We got a boat and crossed to the other side. We found a used-up -cane field, which was hard to get through and which seemed to have no -end. When we finally did get through we found a patch of sweet potatoes. -Beyond seemed to be an endless open country with groves now and then, -and everywhere, as far as we could see, were droves of horses and -cattle. One flock of horses spying us, came up close as if to -investigate. They were small, but perfectly formed, and of almost all -colors. Some were spotted, but the most were of one solid color. Whether -they are real wild horses or whether they have owners, we found no one -to ask. Both the horses and cattle seemed to keep in droves separate -from each other. - -By the time we got back we were tired and hungry as if we had been on a -forced march. We got hold of a nig who understood English, and told him -what we were after. An even dozen immediately enlisted, so we have made -a beginning, and feel encouraged. This country is beautiful. Not exactly -level and yet no hills. I suppose it might be called rolling. A good -road runs a few rods from the Bayou, and along next the Bayou are large -live-oaks. These are covered with moss, almost every branch having -bunches hanging down just like an old man's beard. It is a curious sight -to me, and I cannot say I really like it. I would give more for a good -look at Bryan's big maple than all of them. Our troops are said to be in -or near Vermillionville, twenty-five or more miles from here, and that a -battle may be fought any day. Lieutenant Bell is going back on the Brown -to-morrow, and I will wind up this epistle and send it by him. Maybe he -will bring me a letter when he returns. - - -_October 13, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ We are to start for Vermillionville to-morrow. There is quite -a gathering of odds and ends of regiments and detached parties that are -to join the army there. We have been looking for horses to-day, and -after a hard day have several, but not enough for all. While out looking -for them we ran upon a squad of our cavalry, who ran down and shot a -beef, of which they gave us a generous portion. We are cooking it now so -as to have it to cheer us on the way to-morrow. Those of us who must -walk will need all the encouragement we can get. - - -_October 16, 1863._ - -_Friday._ On Wednesday morning before we left Nelson's there was another -try for something to ride, and by hook or crook we all made out. Colonel -B. loaned me his horse to go and look for another. Along the Bayou -about a mile below camp I found several horses hitched to the trees -about a house, in which the owners were getting a breakfast. Only a -couple of them had military trappings, the others having ordinary -saddles and bridles. One of these was hitched to the upturned roots of a -blown-over tree, the bridle being thrown over the root. I noticed this -as I rode past, and as soon as I was out of sight I turned back, and -riding close up to the stump I slipped the bridle off the root, and old -sorrel followed me right along. Everything was ready for a start when I -got back and away we went. I felt a little guilty, but I know by the -trappings the fellow had stolen the horse, and the old saying, that it's -no crime to steal from a thief, came to mind and comforted me.[6] - -We rode until noon and then stopped for something to eat and to let the -horses fill up on grass. Then we went on across the prairie, which -seemed to have no end. We kept an eye out for guerrillas, but saw none. -About 4 P. M. I saw a cornfield a little off the way and went to it to -get some corn for my horse. While I was gone the colonel decided to camp -for the night in a grove near the road, and went there thinking to see -me when I came along. But in some way we missed each other and I kept -on, finally reaching Vermillion Bayou. The guard told me no such party -had come in. As troops were scattered all about I kept up the search -until dark, when I crossed over into the village, stabled and fed my -horse in an empty building, and spread my blanket on the piazza of a -house close by. A woman came out, and although it was rather late to ask -permission, I did so, when she flounced back inside and I heard her tell -some one not to let such things lie on the stoop. I didn't take any such -hints and was soon asleep. An old dog acted much more friendly, for he -sat by me until I went to sleep and was still there when I awoke. In the -morning I fed the rest of the corn to old sorrel and then went on to -Vermillionville, enquiring everywhere for Colonel B. and rest of the -gang. Not finding them I came back, and on the way traded horses with a -colored gentleman who was having trouble, his horse going backwards in a -circle, instead of straight ahead. She was a beautiful black mare, -small, but wiry, probably one of the thousands that run wild on the -prairies. After we got the trappings changed I had quite a time getting -aboard my new craft, but by coaxing I finally mounted, and for a while -sat there, while the lady was considering whether to go or stay and -fight it out. The nigger had tried whipping, so I tried petting, and she -soon started to walk and in a short time was taking a gait that soon -brought me to the Bayou, where I got some breakfast with the engineers -who came in late last night.[7] - -After breakfast I was about to start for headquarters to report the -probable capture of Colonel B. and party, when in they came as surprised -to see me as I was to see them. They were going to report me captured, -for they thought sure I had been. The engineers kindly offered a -breakfast which the party was glad to accept, after which the colonel -said we must go on to headquarters and report for orders. My "Black -Bess" was afraid of so many people around her and kept as far away as -the picket rope would allow. Whether she had a grudge against me I don't -know, but as she swung around the circle she suddenly wheeled and with -both her bare hind feet hit me squarely in the breast. My canteen had -swung around in just the right position to receive the blow and that -probably saved my life. As it was, one side of the canteen was smashed -against the other and I was knocked flat on the ground. I was picked up -and in a minute or so was as good as ever. The blow had knocked the -breath out of my body, and as soon as I had recovered that I was all -right, with not even a sore spot to remind me of the affair. We then -pushed on about four miles beyond Vermillionville, where we halted to -wait until our baggage wagon arrived. We encamped near a sugar mill on -the Rebel General Mouton's plantation. - -From among the negroes that came flocking about we found that many of -them knew how to cook, so we divided our party into messes and each -hired a cook. Lieutenants Gorton, Reynolds, Smith and myself were one, -and we immediately set out for something to try our new cook with. Smith -and I got after a pig which ran in General Mouton's yard and all the way -round the house, but we finally got a shot in the right place, and had -some of the most delicious fresh pork for dinner. After dinner we got -hold of the English-speaking darkies and explained our mission among -them. They were more anxious to enlist than we were to have them. Even -the women and children wanted to go, and we had more trouble to make -them understand that only able-bodied men were wanted, than we did to -get them to enlist. That night they built a big bonfire, and hundreds -upon hundreds were dancing about it, until I got tired watching them and -went to sleep. They have some good fiddlers among them, and many more -that are not so good. Those that saw the thing out say they finally got -to singing, "Glory to God," and "Abe Linkum," and wound up with a -prayer meeting, in which Massa Linkum and the Linkum Sogers were the -names most often heard. - - -_October 17, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ To-day Lieutenants Heath, Reynolds, the quartermaster and -myself took a long ride about the country spreading the news of our -headquarters for recruits. The white people we met were civil, but their -hatred of us could not be entirely covered up. I could not find it in my -heart to blame them, and I much regretted that one of our party saw fit -to trade horses with one of them and entirely against his will. But the -blacks are wild with joy, and eager to become "Linkum Sogers." - -In the afternoon a detail was sent out with the quartermaster's wagon -for mutton or beef, for our family is getting so large they will soon -eat up the government rations at hand. They came back soon with a choice -lot of dressed mutton. The guides apparently knew just where to go. -Later in the day Reynolds, Gorton and myself made another tour of the -country towards the Mississippi River. We came to a house over towards -the Great Cypress Swamp, as the folks here call it, and which is a belt -of big timber lying between the Teche prairie and the Mississippi River, -in which outlaws and wild beasts are said to abound, and in which bands -of guerrillas have their hiding places. We have heard much of the Great -Cypress Swamp and its terrors, and felt quite brave as we looked at it -from a half mile distance. No one appeared to be at home, so we -investigated. The weeds were as high as our heads, but a path led back -to a stable in which was the most perfect picture of a horse I ever -looked at. He appeared to be scared out of his head at the sight of us, -and plunged and snorted as if a bear was after him. The path continued -and soon we came to a mulatto and his wife busy digging peanuts. We -introduced the subject of enlistment and found he was ready and willing -to go at once if he could take his horse with him. They could both talk -English, and a jargon we supposed was French. When speaking to us they -used English, but to each other they talked French. After a short confab -he agreed to go with us, and his wife made no objection. He got his -horse from the stable, and his saddle from the house and we set out for -camp. - -I thought it strange that either of them showed so little concern at -parting for what might be forever, and wondered the wife did not ask to -go also, as so many of the others had done. We reached camp just at -night, where both the horse and man attracted the attention of all -hands. Colonel Parker at once wanted to buy the horse, and a bargain was -soon struck, the horse to be paid for on the next pay day, which was -agreeable to the mulatto. He was so frank and open in all his talk, that -when he asked if he might ride the horse home and remain till morning -the colonel readily consented, telling him to be in camp by noon the -next day. - - -_October 18, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ We lay about camp until noon and the horse and his rider did -not appear. The colonel was mad clear through. He had been told the -nigger would not come back, but he believed he would, and as the time -went on little was heard but comments on the slick trick the rogue had -played on Colonel Parker. After dinner he told Gorton and me to saddle -up and show him the way and he would see whether he could find him. We -went to the house but found no one at home. We then rode on towards the -swamp. We saw a man running across a cleared spot and soon overhauled -him. It was the fellow himself. He said his horse had got away and he -was trying to find him, had been looking for him all the morning. The -colonel drew his revolver and told him to march ahead of him to a big -tree a short distance away, at the same time telling me to get my picket -rope ready, for he was going to find that horse, or else find a dead -nigger. The nig was scared and began to beg, declaring the horse had -gotten out of the stable in the night, and he and his wife both had been -looking for him all day long. After he had got through, the colonel told -me to throw the line over a limb, for he was going to keep his word. -Whether he did really intend to hang him or not I don't know, but I -thought he would stop short of the actual deed, so I proceeded to get -the rope in position for a real hanging. Just then the rascal owned up. -The horse was in the swamp where he had hidden him, and if the colonel -would spare his life he would take us to him. We then went on and soon -came to a beaten path that led directly to the dense forest before us. -At the first turn in the path after we entered the woods the colonel -dropped me off. At the next turn he left Gorton, and he himself with -revolver in hand followed the fellow on and out of sight. He was gone -perhaps fifteen minutes when out they came, horse and all, and we made -tracks for camp, which we reached about sundown. The next morning the -man's wife came into camp, and they both acted as if nothing out of the -ordinary had happened. Where I waited in the woods the undergrowth was -so dense I could not see a rod in any direction except along the path. -Squirrels, both black and gray, came out of the bushes and looked at me. -I counted five black squirrels in sight at one time. They are not quite -so large as the grays, and are a dark brown rather than black. I -wondered if they were as plenty all through the woods as where I sat. -Gorton says he saw as many as I did. If all the stories I have heard -about the Great Cypress Swamp are true, I don't care for any closer -acquaintance than I now have. There are wild animals of all kinds common -to this part of the country--bears, wildcats, opossum, deer and snakes -as big as any in Barnum's menagerie. I can believe the snake part, for I -have seen so many that I believe all the snake stories I hear. This same -Great Cypress Swamp is said to be the home of outlaws, both white and -black. That they have homes there where they live undisturbed by the -laws made to govern other people. That runaway slaves find homes there, -where they live and raise families which recruit the ranks of the -lawless set living there, as fast as they are killed off by the fights -they have among themselves and with the officers of the law that attempt -to capture or subdue them. - -_Night._ The work for to-morrow has been mapped out. Quartermaster -Schemerhorn, Lieutenant Reynolds and myself are to start for Brashear -City, taking with us the men we have enlisted. Two days' rations have -been given out, and the darkies are having a farewell dance. This has -been a busy Sunday, one I will long remember. - - -_October 19, 1863._ - -_Monday._ We were up early and found the dance still going on. These -creatures have danced all night, and eaten up a good portion of the -rations, in spite of the fact that they knew a hard tramp lay before -them to-day. How they will get through, or what we will do if they give -out on the way, is the next thing for us to think of. They don't care. -Someone has always thought for them and will have to think for them for -some time to come. - -The quartermaster and Reynolds started off in good season but I was kept -back for instructions until they were out of sight, and I did not -overtake them until they had reached Vermillion Bayou. A drove of men, -women and children, the families of the men we were taking away, had -followed them until now. We had to wait for a wagon train to get off the -bridge and this gave time for them to get through with the good-byes, -and most of them turned back. A half dozen or more of the younger women -kept on and went all the way through. The day was warm, and the road was -dusty, but we went through without accident or adventure, other than -might be expected when all things are considered. For several days the -men had been in a state of great excitement over their new prospects. -They had wound up by dancing all night, and eating up the provisions -intended for us on this hard tramp. As the day wore on the excitement -wore off and they found themselves very tired and very hungry. Such few -things as they had beside those on their backs was in a cart drawn by a -mule, and driven by three wenches. When a man gave out we turned out a -wench and put the man in her place. Finally all three wenches were on -foot, and their places in the cart taken by as many men. Before long -others gave out and the cart was loaded until that broke down. Then we -held a council. We were outside the picket lines and night was coming -on, and staying there in the road was not to be thought of. Three -revolvers were the only weapons of defense we could muster in case of -attack by a guerrilla squad. Capture meant death. We explained the -situation to such as could understand us, and they made it so plain to -the others that they were all ready to hustle. We patched up the cart so -the extras could be dragged along and away we went. The quartermaster -rode on to find a place to stay at, and something to eat. I let one who -was worst off ride my horse, and with Reynolds at the front to coax, and -I at the rear to drive, we got up such a gait I had to do my best to -keep up. The road had been graded for a railroad, and was wide and level -as a floor. At dusk I saw the steeple of a church, and knew we were near -our journey's end. Now that the end was in sight, the weariness all -seemed to disappear. We passed the picket line and were soon in the -town. - -The quartermaster had got a schoolhouse for a stay over and had rations -from the commissary. We made short work of these and expected to settle -right down for the night. The men and women filled the schoolhouse full, -and after being in there a few minutes, we three made up our minds the -air was better outside, so we each took a board shutter from the windows -and were soon settled down as comfortable as the circumstances would -allow. Before we were asleep we heard a fiddle tuning up and in a little -while a dance was started and was in full blast when I fell asleep. How -long it lasted I don't know, but when I awoke about sunrise the inmates -of the schoolhouse were sleeping like the dead. - - -_October 20, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ I was nearly blind when I awoke. Something like an -inflammation in my eyes had troubled me for some days, and the dusty -tramp of the day before had made it worse. However, I soaked them open, -and found that it had not affected my appetite in the least. While at -breakfast Lieutenant Bell came and joined us. He was on his way to join -the colonel and his party at the front. The colonel had given us an -order to stop any boat going towards Brashear City, and with it I -proceeded to the landing, leaving Reynolds and the quartermaster to pick -up and bring on our party. At the landing I met a party on their way to -the front, and gave my horse to one of them who was in just such a fix -as I was the morning I became a horse thief. In reply to his very -profuse thanks I told him I would have to turn her loose if I didn't -give her away, for I could take her no farther. I had long forgiven her -the kick she gave me and sincerely wished her well. At Nelson's Landing -I found a boat which was being held in readiness for General Banks and -his staff, so that was of no use to us. Soon after the A. G. Brown came -up and said she would be back that night, and take us. We went into camp -near the sugar mill and very soon our small army was arranging for a -sham battle. They talked French, so I could only judge what they were up -to from what I saw. They divided into two squads and proceeded to -fortify their positions by rolling the empty sugar hogsheads up in two -parallel rows, behind which they stationed themselves, while the -generals in command jawed at each other across the field. The men each -had a hogshead stave for a weapon. For flags they used bandanna -handkerchiefs, and for drums a piece of board upon which one man pounded -while another held it up. One of the generals made a speech which made -the other side fighting mad, and they all jumped over the breastworks -and met in the space between, batting each other over the head with -their weapons, and yelling with all the power of their lungs. We thought -sure they would kill each other, for the blows they struck broke some of -the staves into splinters. Just as we were going to try and interfere, -one side surrendered and were marched off, prisoners. There had been -some blood shed, and the wonder is that no heads were broken. But the -best part came after the fight was over, and when the final settlement -was being made. Through an interpreter we learned that the general who -should win the fight was to kiss one of the young ladies that had -marched with us all the way from Mouton's Plantation, and he now -demanded his pay. She was led out upon the battlefield, and when the -victorious officer came up to claim his reward she slapped his face, and -then turned her back to him. He then gave some orders, when his men -grabbed the dusky maiden and turned her about. I could not tell whether -she blushed or not, but suppose of course she did. The general got down -on one knee and then on both and jabbered French at her until she -finally relented and stuck out her hand, which she allowed him to kiss. -This soon led to a full surrender, and the battle was over, and peace -declared. - -We gave out the rations and began to get ready for a start as soon as -the boat came along. We even filled a barrel with sugar, thinking it -might come handy when we got to Brashear City. But night came and the A. -G. Brown failed to appear. There were many here who like ourselves were -waiting to get out of the country. Among them was a young mulatto woman, -whom the others called Margaret, and who seemed of a higher order than -those about her. She was willing to talk, and from her I have a story -that has fully reconciled me to the wisdom of the President's -Emancipation Proclamation. She has started for the North. Our coming -among them has given her the chance she had long looked for. She has -run away from her mistress, and her master is in the Rebel army. She has -a picture of her husband, and a fine-looking man he was. He was as white -as I am. He was the son of his master, and her father she says is Judge -----, now in the Rebel service. Her husband picked up enough education -to be head man on his father's plantation. He knew too much for a -nigger, and when the Rebel army came through last spring he was taken -out and hanged to a tree right before her eyes. After they had gone the -slaves cut the body down and buried it. Margaret is in hopes to reach -New York, and I wished I could land her there that minute. If she was -dressed as well, and if she was educated, she would pass muster with any -I have seen that go by the name of ladies. - -No boat coming to take us away, we posted guards, giving each a stick of -wood for a weapon. I remained up until midnight, and in going the rounds -to see if the guards were awake, came near getting a club over my head -as I turned the corner of the sugar mill. At midnight I called Reynolds, -and rolled myself in my blanket and was soon asleep. The mosquitoes were -about as thick and as savage as any we had met with. The horses and -cattle had no peace for them. I rolled myself up head and heels in my -blanket, and yet when I awoke found one foot had got out of bed, and the -varmints had put a belt around my ankle between my stocking and trousers -that looked like raw beef. I don't suppose there was an atom of space -that had not been punctured by a bill. But I slept right through, and as -usual dreamed of home and home folks. - - -_October 21, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Nelly, one of the women who came with our crowd, has -volunteered to be our cook, and besides being a good cook has proved -herself to be a good forager. When I woke up she had fresh pork and -chicken cooked and we asked no questions about what price she paid for -them. Quartermaster Schemerhorn rode up to Newtown for rations, and I -went back to bed to finish up my nap. The mosquitoes had not quite -finished their job on me, and some actually bit me through a thick -woollen blanket. My leg was very sore where they feasted on it this -morning. One of the men mixed up some mud for a poultice, which helped -it wonderfully. I found out we could learn many things from these poor -creatures, not the least being how to live on the fat of the land we are -in. - -_Noon._ The quartermaster came back and said the A. G. Brown would be -along to-day some time. That it will make a landing one-half mile above -here. Accordingly we pack up and move up to Mr. Nelson's so as to be -sure of not missing it. Mr. Nelson, the owner of everything in this -region, is here. He has been a merchant in New Orleans, but since Banks' -order driving all Rebel sympathizers from the city, has been here at his -plantation home. It is said he owns 20,000 acres of land, and all the -necessary stock and tools to work so large a tract. After a supper of -hard-tack and bacon, Lieutenant Reynolds and I went and called on the -gentleman. He received us very politely, and offered us the best his -house afforded. The boat not coming we prolonged our visit, sitting on -the broad piazza and smoking his cigars. He said he was a widower, with -two children, a son in the army, and a daughter at school in Georgia. He -told us of the outrageous wrongs he had suffered at the hands of the -invading armies, how they had laid waste his land, torn down his -buildings and fences, taking away his mules and horses, cattle and -sheep, until he had nothing but the bare land to live upon, and no -slaves left him to work even that. It was holding up the other side of -the picture to our view, and in spite of ourselves we were sorry for -him. He evidently did not expect sympathy from us, for after reciting -his wrongs he changed the subject of conversation around to topics we -could all agree upon, and after a sociable chat he invited us to spend -the night with him, agreeing to have us called in case the boat came -during the night. He urged us to stay and we did. He gave us rooms, -elegantly furnished, with beds so white and clean we were some time -making up our minds whether after all we ought not to sleep on the -floor, and leave the beds as they were. But the whole mosquito bars and -a few nips from our ever-present enemies decided us. We undressed and -were soon asleep, too sound even to dream of home. The boat did not come -and the next thing we were aware of it was morning. - - -_October 22, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ We slept late, and when we came out, our host was waiting -for us, to say that breakfast was ready, and would not listen to our -going away until we had partaken of it with him. We sat down to a -beefsteak breakfast, with all the extras. I did not think I was so -hungry, but the smell of the victuals made us both ravenous. Our host -seemed to enjoy seeing us eat and thanked us heartily for making him the -visit, going so far as to say that in case the boat did not come that -day he would be glad to entertain us again. In books and in other ways I -had heard of southern hospitality and I now know it was all true. I -wonder if it was ever put to a severer test. - -We went down to the landing and found a guard of soldiers from an -Illinois regiment, keeping watch over a quantity of sugar and molasses -which the government has confiscated, and which the boat was expected to -take away when it came. They invited us to make one of their party until -the boat came, and we gladly accepted the invitation. They thought we -had risked our lives in going to stay with Mr. Nelson, and eating food -in his house, but we did not believe it, and did all we could to make -them think better of him than they had so far done. The guards shot a -hog, which made fodder for our folks for the day, together with the -government rations we already had. The day passed and another night -came on and still no boat. We crawled in wherever we could get and slept -as best we could for the mosquitoes, which seems determined to eat us -alive. - - -_October 23, 1863._ - -A cold rain storm that has been threatened for a day or two came upon us -early this morning. A small flock of sheep came up the road driven by a -man on horseback. The negroes from everywhere have gathered here and the -rations we give our men they give away to their friends and are always -hungry in consequence. When the sheep came along they surrounded them -and killed at least a dozen before we could stop them. The man hustled -along with what was left and those killed were soon skinned and being -cooked in various ways. We had mutton for dinner and for supper, and had -enough left for breakfast. The day finally passed and we began looking -for better sleeping quarters. Reynolds and I with a part of the guard -finally climbed a ladder and got into a loft full of cornstalks with the -corn on just as it had been cut and stored away. The place was alive -with rats and mice, which ran over and through the stalks, making a -terrible racket, varied once in a while by a fight among themselves. We -got used to the racket and finally were asleep. Just as we were enjoying -ourselves, along came the boat we had waited so long for. We hustled to -sort out the nigs that belonged to us and get them on board. In a little -while we were off. The boat was crammed full of people--black and white, -old and young, men and women all spread out on the cabin floor, or the -tables. I never saw such a mass of people in so small a space. We poked -around and after a while found room to lie down, after which getting -asleep was quick work. - - -_October 24, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Another raw day. Now that the people are standing on end -there is more room to get about. We made out to eat such as we had; -while we wished for more, we had to content ourselves with what we had -grabbed hold of the night before in the dark. At noon we passed -Franklin, and about 3 P. M. reached Centerville, where there was a lot -of sugar to load on the lower deck. The captain said if we would turn in -our men to roll on the sugar he would undertake to fill them up. - -I took advantage of the stop to see what the place looked like. On one -of the streets I saw oranges on a tree and went in to see if I could beg -or buy a few. As I went into the yard a young lady came out and, in a -tone and with a look that almost froze me, asked what I was doing in her -yard. To save me I couldn't think what to say, but I did after a while -come to enough to say I would like an orange. She turned to a negro and -motioned towards the trees, when he went and picked his hands full and -gave me. Then the madam pointed her finger towards the street and said, -"Now that you have what you came after will you please go"--and I went. -I don't know yet what I ought to have said or done, but the only thing I -did was to get back to the boat as fast as I could. I kept the adventure -to myself, and gave the oranges away, for I think they would have choked -me. That is a sort of southern hospitality I never read of in a book, or -heard of in any other way. I never saw so much scorn on a face before. -Why I stood there like a chicken thief caught in the act, and then -carried off the oranges, I don't now know. If the Rebels were all like -her I would resign and go home at once, for she did actually scare my -wits all away from me. The sugar was on board and true to his promise -the captain ordered a supper for our army, which must have made his -stock of provisions look small. Rube asked me what I found the town -like, and I told him it was different from any I had yet seen. We soon -got settled down for the night. - - -_October 25, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ When we awoke we were in sight of Brashear City. We landed, -formed in line as well as we could, and marched to our headquarters, -where I found my old crony, Sol Drake. We found quarters for the men in -an unused building, and in a little while their woolly heads were -sticking out from every window. - -The quartermaster drew clothes for them, and they were soon fitted out -with suits of blue, just like the rest of the Linkum Sogers. The trouble -was to fit them with shoes. I doubt if many had ever had a shoe on their -feet. Their feet are wide at the toes and taper straight back to the -heel. No. 12 was the smallest size we found use for, the most of them -taking 14 or larger. They insisted on squeezing a No. 14 foot into a No. -10 or 12 shoe, but we, knowing what that would result in, got them -properly shod after a long time. Then how proud they were! We then gave -them their rations for the day, telling them through interpreters that -if they wasted it or gave it away, they could have no more until -to-morrow. We moved all our belongings from the boat and filled out the -day visiting and talking over old times, and at early bedtime settled -down for the night in a four-room house which has been taken for our -headquarters while here. - - -_October 26, 1863._ - -BRASHEAR CITY, LA. _Monday._ On going out this morning who should appear -to me but George Story of Company B, who was captured with General Dow -at Port Hudson last summer. He says he was well treated by his captors, -and has no fault to find with them. They took him and the general to -Richmond, and put them in Libby Prison. After a while he was paroled, -and sent to Annapolis, Md. There he was kept until exchanged, and then -sent south in charge of the provost marshal to be turned over to the -128th New York. Through a mistake at headquarters he was sent here, as -the 128th was supposed to be at the front in the Teche country. If he -had not met us as he did, he would have gone up the Teche on the next -boat. As it is he will go back to New Orleans to-morrow, and look for -his regiment up the river, probably at Baton Rouge, where we left them. - -We commenced teaching our recruits the rudiments of soldiering. They are -awkward, but very anxious to learn, and as that is the main thing, we -look for little trouble in drilling them. By shoving them together, -lock-step fashion, they soon got the idea of marching in time, and on -the whole did as well or better than we did at Hudson, when we took our -first lesson. The quartermaster has gone to the city for equipments, -tents, etc., and when he returns we will soon be at the Manual of Arms. -We expect Major Palon here to-day to take charge, and by the time -Colonel B. and the rest get back, hope to have our recruits fit for -turning over to any regiment that needs them. - - -_October 27, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ It rained hard all day, consequently no drill or other work -was attempted. Major Palon and the quartermaster came from the city, the -latter with rubber blankets and shelter tents for the recruits. He also -brought some letters, one for me telling about the draft at home. Those -that are drafted can get off by hiring a substitute or by paying $300, -in which case a substitute is furnished them. I am glad I enlisted. -There have been times when I could hardly say it, but I can say it now -with all sincerity. - -More women and children have come, wives and children of the men we -have. Poor things! I suppose they have nowhere else to go or to stay, so -they have followed on after their husbands and fathers. I have heard -that the government has provided camps for them, where rations are -served to them just as to the soldiers. It is a very proper thing to do, -and I hope it may be true that these helpless ones are thus provided -for. This arming of the negroes is not such a simple affair as it -seemed. This is a side I had not thought of, but I don't see how it can -be dodged. - - -_October 28, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ The rain has stopped, and the mud is now having its turn. -It makes us just as helpless as the rain did. We have put in the time -making plans for the time when the mud hardens. It does not dry up, as -it does in the north, but the water seems to settle and leave the ground -hard even if there be no sun or wind. - - -_October 29, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ After a council on matters and things in general, we have -made some changes, looking to a more orderly arrangement of our camp -life in these quarters. The hangers on about camp have been driven away. -The quartermaster's stores and those of the commissary department have -been separated and placed in tents outside, where they can be found and -got at. The most intelligent among the recruits have been appointed -corporals and sergeants, and the screws of discipline turned on just a -little more. Guards are placed, more for their instruction than for our -safety, and things are putting on more the appearance of a military camp -than a mere lounging place, as it has heretofore been. Just as we had -got everything to our notion, a boat came, and on it were Captains -Merritt and Enoch with 120 more recruits. Tents and blankets were given -them and quarters assigned them, which altogether has made a busy day -for us. Discipline, what little there had been, went to the winds when -the men all got together. They all seemed to be acquainted, and such -jabbering French as they had. I suppose they had lots of news to tell -each other. Some can talk English, but all of them can and do talk -French when talking to each other. They came from Colonel B.'s -headquarters at Opelousas, and were in charge of Colonel Parker, who -got left behind at Newtown, and will be along on the next boat. At night -Dr. Warren, our surgeon to be, came from New Orleans, and to-morrow will -examine the recruits. Sol Drake has been sent for to join Colonel B. at -Opelousas and expects to leave on the next boat. Opelousas is beyond -where I have been. I have posted Sol in getting as far as Mouton's, -where we were, and beyond that he must find out for himself. - - -_October 30, 1863._ - -_Friday._ It has been a rainy day, but we have paid little attention to -it. Dr. Warren finished up his examination and nearly every man passed -muster. He was not as particular about it as Dr. Cole was at Hudson. As -fast as examined and passed we gave them their new clothes, and a -prouder set of people I never saw. Lieutenant Colonel Parker came at -night with later word from Colonel B. and Drake does not have to go. For -this he and the rest of us are glad. Colonel Parker brought eight men -with him and about as many women. We have quite a respectable squad, and -they are learning very fast--faster I think than we did when we first -began. Those that were rejected by the surgeon as unsound are here yet, -and what to do with them is a puzzle to us. We have each of us taken -one, to do anything for us we can think of, and they seem perfectly -happy. Mine is named Tony, and is a great big good-natured soul, ready -to do anything for me, if I will only let him stay. He came to me at -first asking if I would write a letter to his wife, and when I asked him -what I should write, told me anything I was a mind to. I wrote the -letter, telling her where he was, and how he was, and put in a word for -some of the others for Tony's wife to tell their folks. This pleased him -so much that he hung around trying to do me a favor in return, and when -he was rejected by the doctor he said I must keep him, for he would be -killed if he went back home, because he had enlisted. The government -allows us transportation and a daily ration for a servant, so I am -nothing out, for he asks no other pay than his board and the privilege -of staying. - - -_October 31, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Lieutenant Colonel Parker and Dr. Warren left us to look for -a healthier place, as many of the men are getting chills and fever. The -ground is low and wet and I suppose is a regular breeding place for -fever and ague. We are glad of a prospect of a change, but this country -is all swampy and wet. The Teche country comes the nearest to dry ground -of anything I have seen. We are getting into full swing. Companies A, B, -and C are organized and assigned to Captain Merritt, Captain Hoyt, and -Captain Enoch. There are thirty men left and these are turned over to -Lieutenant Reynolds for drill. At night, a telegram from Colonel Parker -says we must stay at Brashear City until our regiment is full. I have -been out of sorts to-day and have laid up for repairs. - - -_November 1, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Was detailed for officer of the guard, but not feeling well -Lieutenant Reynolds volunteered to act for me, for which I am very much -obliged. I put in another day trying to be sick, but toward night gave -it up as a failure. However, I put in the day by staying indoors, -writing letters for the men, some to their wives and some to their -sweethearts. The more love I can put in the letters, and the bigger -words I can use, the better they suit the sender. What effect they have -on those that receive them I happily do not know. - - -_November 2, 1863._ - -_Monday._ I lay down last night thinking if only mother was here to fix -me up a dose, as she has so many times done, I should be well right off. -I soon dropped off, and the same thought kept right on going through my -brain until I awoke this morning and found myself in the same position, -lying crosswise of my bed just as I lay down last night. But my dream of -home had cured me, and I was myself again, ready for whatever might -come. - -I found myself again on the detail for guard. After the new guard was -posted I had but little to do, except to see to it that the reliefs were -changed at the proper time. There was no enemy in sight, though the -guards were just as watchful as if the enemy had been in the next yard. -The worst was to remember the names of the sergeants, and that I got -round by writing them down. Even then I had to guess at some. At night -Colonel Parker came back from the city, on his way to join Colonel B., -who is at the front with the rest of the gang. He brought me two -letters, one saying father is sick and the other saying he is well -again. I am glad the good news came with the bad, though I had much -rather no news of that kind would come. I also had a list of names of -those drafted from the town of North East. John and Perry Loucks and -Amon Briggs were among them. Whether they will go or get substitutes the -letter did not say. Also that another proclamation from the President -calls for 300,000 more men. I wonder if he knows what an army we are -raising for him here. Report says an accident between here and Algiers -last night killed twelve soldiers and wounded over sixty more. One train -broke down and another ran into it, both loaded with soldiers. These -roads are so straight and level it would seem that accidents of that -kind might be avoided. - - -_November 3, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ I made a raise of a postage stamp to-day and sent a letter -home. The day has passed like all do nowadays, with little to do. But it -has been pleasant, and that is an exception I am happy to make a note -of. The quartermaster came in to-night with more tents, and more -supplies. - - -_November 4, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ The steamer Red Chief came down the Teche this morning with -more recruits, in charge of Lieutenants Gorton, Smith, Heath and Ames. -This will make more work and I am glad of it. Lieutenant Colonel Parker -has been on the point of starting up the country again for several days, -but has not gone yet. To-day he has decided to move our quarters to -higher ground. This is a wise thing to do according to Dr. Warren, for a -great many of the men are sick with chills and fever. The site chosen is -about a mile away. I am detailed to see that the stuff gets off, and the -others are to be on the new site and receive it, and see to its proper -distribution. I am temporarily assigned to Company D. By noon I had -everything on the way, and after reaching camp helped to get Company D -in as good shape as the others. A regular camp is laid out and company -streets made. It made me think of the laying out of Camp Millington. -Grading the company streets and other necessary work will give us -something to do for days to come. I put in so much time helping the -others get fixed that I forgot my own tent, and as Captain Enoch invited -me to sleep with him, I accepted, and after fighting mosquitoes until -nearly midnight, I fell asleep and remained so until late the next -morning. - - -_November 5, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Tony was waiting for me when I woke up, and was feeling -badly because I had to go to the neighbors to sleep. After our hard-tack -and coffee were safely stowed away, I got my tent out and we soon had it -up. Then Tony began skirmishing for furnishings. He had seen what the -others had and set out to beat them all. He got hold of a board wide -enough and long enough for me to sleep on, and soon had legs driven in -the ground to hold it up. My modest belongings were put under it, and -the deed was done. Colonel Parker gave a few parting orders and then -took boat for New Iberia to join Colonel B., leaving Captain Merritt, -in command. Captain Laird not yet having joined the command, I am -curious to know what sort of a man I am to serve under. Company D is as -yet made up of raw recruits, not yet having passed through the medical -mill, so I have only to keep them within bounds until they are examined -and sworn in as soldiers, when their education will begin. - -At night Dr. Warren and Lieutenant John Mathers came from New Orleans. A -cold drizzling rain began about that time and we were driven into our -tents, where the hungry mosquitoes awaited us and war was at once -declared. If I had a brigade of men as determined as these Brashear City -mosquitoes, I believe I could sweep the Rebellion off its feet in a -month's time. They make no threats as our home mosquitoes do, but pounce -right on and the first notice you get is a stab that brings the blood. I -have had at least one bite for every word I have written about them, and -all in the same time I have been writing it. The only escape from them -is in the hot sun, or under a blanket so thick they cannot reach through -it. - - -_November 6, 1863._ - -_Friday._ This morning Lieutenants Reynolds, Smith, Ames and myself -formed a club of four for mutual protection against starvation. We have -a rejected recruit for a cook, and have made a draft on the commissary -for salt horse, hard-tack and coffee. If he can't get up a meal on that, -then he's no cook for us. My company was examined and almost every one -proved to be sound enough for soldiers. A dozen at a time were taken -into a tent, where they stripped and were put through the usual -gymnastic performance, after which they were measured for shoes and a -suit, and then another dozen called in. Some of them were scarred from -head to foot where they had been whipped. One man's back was nearly all -one scar, as if the skin had been chopped up and left to heal in -ridges. Another had scars on the back of his neck, and from that all the -way to his heels every little ways; but that was not such a sight as the -one with the great solid mass of ridges, from his shoulders to his hips. -That beat all the anti-slavery sermons ever yet preached. But this is -over with now, and I don't wonder their prayers are mostly of thanks to -Massa Linkum. They are very religious, holding prayer meetings every -night, after which the fiddle begins and dancing goes on all night, if -not stopped on account of the noise they make. I don't know how they get -along with so little sleep, or rest. After the examination we got -blankets and clothes from the quartermaster and they were fitted as well -as it is possible to fit from a ready-made stock. - -Our cook, George, proved to be a jewel. He made salt beef taste so much -like a chicken we didn't notice the difference. Major Palon came from -the city at night, and brought some letters. One was for me and -contained three dollars from my old crony, Walt Loucks. This will keep -us in extras for a little while. We were some time deciding how to use -it, but a majority thought a part of it should go for flour, so George -could try his hand at pancakes. - - -_November 7, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ I have never described our camp, and may never have a better -time than now. We are out of town, to the north, on high, hard ground, -for this country--so high that there is quite a slope towards the water -of Berwick Bay. Company streets are laid out and the camp kept clean by -a detail made each day for that purpose. There are many large trees in -and about our camp, and taken altogether we have never had a -stopping-place quite equal to it. The sick list has shrunk already, -though the hospital tent is pretty well filled yet. We have -company-drill every day and there is quite a strife among us to see -which can learn his troop the fastest. The men are as eager to learn as -we are to have them, which makes it much easier for both parties. -Berwick, which is directly opposite, is quite a place from the looks, -larger than Brashear. It is the shipping port for the great Teche -country that lies beyond. - -Just after dinner Colonel Tarbell's orderly rode into camp and inquired -for me, handing me an order which read, "Lieutenant Lawrence Van -Alstyne, commanding Company D, 90th U. S. C. I., at Brashear City, La. -Captain Vallance, quartermaster, will furnish the bearer with a boat, in -which he will proceed to Berwick and procure a sufficient supply of -lumber to floor the hospital tent in said regiment." Signed, "Tarbell, -commander." I took five men and such tools as we could find and called -on Captain Vallance, who gave us a boat in which we rowed across the -bay, which was still as a mill pond. We landed near a shanty which -easily came apart, and which had good wide boards, enough to floor -several hospital tents. We made these into a raft which we towed back, -reaching camp without having seen a person, except a guard--who -considered my order good enough authority for letting the boards go. We -had boards enough for the hospital tent and all the other tents, which -as soon as they are dry will be used for the comfort of all hands. At -night Lieutenant Gorton arrived from the city to take the next boat for -Newtown to join Colonel B. - -Lieutenant Smith made me a present of a handsome pair of shoulder -straps. The groundwork is dark velvet and the border of gold cord -twisted and woven together. Altogether they are as handsome a pair as I -have ever seen on anybody's shoulders. I shall lay them away until I get -a coat fit to put them on, and that won't be until after pay day. Thank -you, Matt, I'll try and not disgrace them. I presume he paid money for -them that he needed for fodder; but that's just like Matt Smith. Major -Palon also returned to-night, and made some changes. Lieutenant Ames, my -partner in Company D, goes in the medical department as clerk, and -Lieutenant Reynolds takes his place with me. - - -_November 8, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ On duty to-day as officer of the guard. Generally that is a -light duty, but with these men it is not so much so. None of the men can -read or write, and so the sergeant and corporal of each relief has to -have the names of his relief repeated to him until he remembers them. -Even then there are many mix-ups that have to be straightened out. The -names are strange to me, and after writing them as they sound, I find it -difficult to pronounce them. - -I went the rounds during every relief, and never failed to find -something out of joint. One at the Major's tent, whom I had taken extra -pains to educate, I found taking his gun apart to see how it was made. -Another had his shoes and stockings off and was walking his beat with -bare feet. Another had taken off his accoutrements and piled them up at -the end of his beat and was strutting back and forth with folded arms. -The only thing to do is to call up a man who speaks both French and -English and through him straighten the matter out. - - -_November 9, 1863._ - -_Monday._ To-day an order came to move to New Orleans. That is, all the -companies that are full. That leaves Company D here until more men come. -There is a regular jollification over the order, as none of us are in -love with this place. I suppose it would be a proper thing for me to -introduce the officers of the Ninetieth to whom the readers of this -diary may be, and as there is nothing to prevent I will do it now. If I -ever get a chance to read it myself it will call them up before me as I -now know them. - -Colonel Edward Bostwick comes first, and any one who will be apt to read -this knows him as well as I. But as I want the list complete I will -begin with him and work down the line. He is about five feet ten inches, -light complexion, gray eyes, with brown hair and beard. He is rather -particular about his own appearance, and also that of the men under -him. He is always on the lookout for a higher limb to roost on, and -after getting there himself, is very good about helping his friends up -to him. He seldom drinks, never to excess, and on the whole is a good -soldier. He came out as captain of Company B, 128th New York. Was -promoted to major of the First Louisiana Engineers, May 2, 1863. He -served at Port Hudson with them and had the name of doing well whatever -he was ordered to do. In August 1863, was promoted to the rank of -colonel, with permission to raise a regiment from the freed slaves in -this department, and this he is now trying to do. - -Lieutenant Colonel George Parker is from Poughkeepsie. Came out as -captain of Company D, 128th New York. On Colonel Bostwick's -recommendation he was promoted to his present rank. He is about five -feet seven inches, light complexion, sandy hair and beard. Is well up in -military tactics, and is afraid of nothing. Rushes right into anything, -regardless of getting out again. Is kind to his men, but a strict -disciplinarian. When his orders are obeyed he is all right, but when he -gets angry he acts without judgment or feeling for any one or anything. - -Major Rufus J. Palon is from Hudson. Came out as second lieutenant in -Company G, 128th New York. He has the army regulations and military -tactics at his tongue's end. Is pretty strict on discipline, but never -loses his head. Money has no value to him. He would give his last cent -to any one in need, even though he might be just as needy himself. - -Surgeon Charles E. Warren is tall, dark complexion, with dark sandy hair -and beard. So far as I know he is a good surgeon. He is free with his -money, and with the hospital whiskey. A real good fellow, though not in -all things the sort one can pattern after with safety. - -Quartermaster Peter J. Schemerhorn left home as orderly sergeant of -Company G, 128th New York. Acted as second lieutenant of his company at -Port Hudson, and was afterwards detailed as clerk at headquarters, where -he remained until the formation of this regiment, when he was made first -lieutenant and acting quartermaster. He makes a good quartermaster, -seeing that his stock is kept up and ready for distribution. - -Adjutant T. Augustus Phillips is one of the boys. He served in the -Second Fire Zouaves in the three months' service and afterwards came out -as orderly sergeant in the 165th New York. Was detailed as clerk at -headquarters and in some way got a recommendation for adjutant in -Colonel Bostwick's regiment. He is a New York tough. Gets drunk as a -lord, and looks down upon any one else who does not do as he does. He is -not as popular in the regiment as he might be. - -Captain Thomas E. Merritt was formerly sergeant in Company I, 128th New -York. Was raised to acting second lieutenant of same company, and -finally promoted to captain in this regiment. He has traveled a great -deal and remembers what he has seen. He seems well fitted for the -position he now holds and stands well with all hands. - -Captain Charles Hoyt is as good an all-round man as is often found. He -is fine-looking, a fine singer, has a way of being everyone's friend, -and making everyone a friend to himself. He is cut out more for society -than for the army. He takes now and then a drink, but never gets beyond -himself. Will share his last dollar or his last hard-tack with any one. -Altogether, he acts as a sort of balance wheel to the rest of the -machine, keeping some from going too fast, and helping others to go -faster. He would be missed if taken away, more than any half dozen of -us. - -Captain Richard Enoch came out as first sergeant of Company I, 128th New -York. He was wounded at Port Hudson, and did not again join his company, -being recommended for promotion as first lieutenant in the Corps de -Afrique, from which he came to us with a captain's commission. He has a -jovial disposition, but has a very quiet way of showing it. He sometimes -takes a little too much, and then is reckless of his money and of the -good name he has gained. Every one likes him, because they cannot help -it. As a military man I doubt if he is ever heard much about. He had -rather have a good time, and no matter what is going on he generally -manages to have it. - -There are several other officers who have not yet reported and of them I -know nothing. One of them is Captain Laird, who will be captain of -Company D, when he comes. - -First Lieutenant Robert H. Clark was promoted from sergeant in the 116th -New York. He is an excellent penman and would make a much better clerk -in some department office than he ever will a soldier. He is rather -hasty tempered, and has already had several jars with his brother -officers, particularly with Adjutant Phillips, whose assistant he at -present is. If Adjutant Phillips kicks clear out from the traces -Lieutenant Clark will probably succeed him. - -First Lieutenant Martin Smith was formerly an engineer on the Harlem R. -R. He went out with a three months' regiment and afterwards as sergeant -in Company G, 128th New York. He is open-hearted and outspoken. One can -always tell where he is, for he is not deceitful. He is well liked by -his brother officers. Just now he lies on his back on my bed making fun -of a stove I have manufactured out of a camp kettle. He has no idea I am -writing his biography. - -First Lieutenant Reuben Reynolds is from Hudson, N. Y. He came out as a -private in Company A, 128th New York. Was promoted to corporal, then to -sergeant and then to first lieutenant in this regiment. He looks as if -he had just been taken from a bandbox. No matter what clothes he has on -he always looks neat and well dressed. He was on a three years' whaling -voyage before the war, and tells some very interesting stories of his -life on shipboard. Before he came to us he was detailed as clerk in the -Y. M. C. A. at New Orleans. He is a professor of religion, and I think -tries to make his profession and his army life jibe. We all respect him, -though none of us feel as if we fairly knew him. - -First Lieutenant John Mathers is from Fishkill, N. Y. He came out as a -private in Company F, 128th New York. Was promoted to second lieutenant -in the Third Engineers, and from that to our regiment as first -lieutenant. For some unknown reason he and I took a dislike to each -other while in the 128th, and used to pass each other by as one surly -dog does another. Since we have been thrown together we have talked the -matter over, and neither of us can give any reason for our mutual -dislike. We are the firmest of friends now, together much of the time we -can call our own. We are not a bit alike. He is a regular dandy in -appearance but the commonest sort of a fellow when you get at him. - -First Lieutenant Charles Heath was a sergeant in Company I, 128th New -York. Was given a commission in the Third Louisiana Engineers, and -afterwards given the same position in this regiment. In my opinion his -head is not right. He acts strange at times. Sometimes he is as quiet -and docile as can be, and in a little while as profane and foul-mouthed -a man as I ever met. Is not ambitious, but seems to take what comes as a -matter of course. He has no intimates, keeping mostly to himself. What -influence ever brought him up from the ranks I cannot imagine. - -First Lieutenant Garret F. Dillon was promoted from sergeant in Company -H, 128th New York. He is a very small man, has a lisp, and a mincing -walk. He looks and acts as if he was cut out for a dandy, but lacked the -material for making one, and was thrown out in the shape he now is. - -First Lieutenant Charles M. Bell was first sergeant of Company G, 128th -New York. At the battle of Port Hudson he happened to be nearest Colonel -Cowles when he fell. He received the colonel's dying message to his -mother and was sent home with the body. He is one of the most capable -of the whole lot of us. There is no position he could not fill, were it -not for his liking for strong drink. This he does not seem able to -control. I believe he tries to but lacks the strength to resist the -temptations that are constantly placed in his way. Poor Bell, I pity him -more than any other man here. With the right influences about him, what -a different man he might be. He has more good traits than any of us can -boast, but his one besetting weakness is strong enough to overcome them -all. - -First Lieutenant George H. Gorton enlisted in the 128th New York, as -wagoner. Was promoted to commissary sergeant in the Third Louisiana -Engineers, and from there he came as first lieutenant to this regiment. -He is of a strange make-up. Is well liked by all, but not greatly -respected by any. Is a good horseman and would probably make out better -handling horses than he does men. Put him anywhere, and he manages to -make money, and manages to spend it as fast as he gets it. Is -free-hearted and obliging and I never knew of his having an enemy. -Neither does he make any lasting friendships. He worked as teamster for -Colonel Bostwick before going into the army, and it was through Colonel -Bostwick that he got the position he now occupies. - -First Lieutenant Henry C. Lay was a corporal in Company A, 128th New -York. I knew him while in that regiment, but he has not yet reported for -duty with us. He is on some special service and I suppose will sometime -turn up among us. From what little I know of him I should say he will -average well with the rest of us. - -First Lieutenant George S. Drake was also with Colonel Bostwick before -he entered the army. He was commissary sergeant in the 128th New York, -and always in close touch with Colonel B. He and I have long been fast -friends, so it will not do to say anything against him. But I couldn't -if I would. There is nothing but good to say of him. He has been in a -position that kept him off the field, so I cannot say what sort of a -soldier he would have been, but he has always done well whatever he has -had to do, and probably would have done the same had he been in the -ranks. He is a fine penman, much better calculated for a business career -than that of a soldier. He is no hand to push himself ahead, but all the -same he gets there. Does not make friends as fast as some, but he keeps -those he does make. He is all right, no one need worry about Sol Drake. - -Second Lieutenant Jacob M. Ames came out as a private in Company K, -128th New York. He was for some time assistant hospital steward and -afterwards promoted to sergeant in his company. From there he came to -this regiment as second lieutenant. He has not much taste for a purely -military life and I think he would have done better service as clerk in -some department. He has fits of blues, when he is rather cross and -surly, but when these go off he is good enough to make it all up. He -seems to be out of place. - -Second Lieutenant John Y. Keese was a private in Company H, 128th New -York. Was made a corporal, and then a second lieutenant in this -regiment. He has no enemies and few if any fast friends. He doesn't seem -to have the knack of making either. Is not ambitious to get ahead. Some -say he is lazy. At any rate it seems doubtful if he gets any higher than -he now is. Still he may be like a singed cat, and come out top of the -heap. - -Second Lieutenant George N. Culver is another graduate from Company H, -128th New York. He has a habit of carrying his head high up and I have -often wondered why he never stubbed his toes. He keeps rather to -himself, not mixing with the others more than he is obliged to. Still he -is a good sort of chap when one gets up close to him, and tends well to -what he has to do. - -Second Lieutenant Charles Wilson was a corporal in Company D. He is of -German descent, rather quick tempered, and not real well calculated to -get along in a crowd like this. Still he is a good fellow and I think -will make a good officer when his patience has had time to grow. - -Second Lieutenant William Platto is from the same company and regiment. -He minds his own business and is well liked. So far as I know he neither -smokes, drinks, or chews. If he has other bad habits I have not yet -found them out. But he has good qualities enough to make him a favorite -with all. He is tall and fine-looking and in all-round good qualities is -above the average of us. - -Second Lieutenant Orrin A. Moody has not yet reported for duty and so he -goes free. I hope he won't lower the average. - -Second Lieutenant Lawrence Van Alstyne was, like most of the others, -from the 128th New York. He enlisted as private in Company B. Was -appointed corporal, afterwards sergeant and acted as commissary of -Company B until his discharge from the 128th and his transfer to this -regiment. His spare time is mostly given up to writing letters either -for himself or for others, and to keeping an account of his travels and -adventures, which takes the place of letters to his folks at home. - -So much for the officers, and now for the men. In color they range all -the way from ebony to a yellowish white. In stature they vary just as -greatly, and so they do in intelligence and ambition. They are willing -to learn and some of them learn very rapidly. But there are others that -are quite the contrary, and that keeps the average rather low. In that -respect they are like all other recruits, white or black, the quick to -learn have to do a whole lot of hard work to make up for the stupidity -of the rest. They look well in their uniforms and are tickled most to -death with their outfit, especially their guns. Those that have been in -the service long enough are good soldiers. When they have fought at all, -they have fought like demons. If any were ever taken prisoners I have -not heard of it, and quite likely they did not live long enough to tell -of it. I have spent a lot of time over the descriptive list but am -rather glad I stuck to it. - - -_November 11, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Yesterday I had to skip, or else break into my description -of the Ninetieth, and that I did not want to do. Lieutenant Drake went -to the city and I attended to his duties as well as my own. An order -came for the Ninetieth to report at New Orleans, leaving a guard here to -receive and forward such recruits as may be sent in from the front. It -does not take soldiers long to move, and the entire outfit, officers and -men, were off on the next train, leaving Lieutenant Smith and myself -with Company D here to take care of the next squad that comes. Soon -after they had gone who should appear but Colonel Bostwick, Adjutant -Phillips and Lieutenant Wilson from Newtown with 130 more recruits. They -were all hungry and we had quite a time filling so many empty baskets. -The colonel looks well and says he feels well. Wilson, however, is sick, -and the colonel decided to go on to New Orleans, and to take everything -with him except Smith and I, and ten men as guards. They got off on the -5 P. M. train. We had a hustling time getting them off, and after they -were gone Smith and I sat down on the platform and smoked. - -The weather is cold for the time of year and we lay and shivered till -after sunrise. Having no tents left we took up quarters in the same -house we were in once before. Had we been out in a tent I don't know how -we could have slept at all. We put in the day preparing for another cold -night. With the aid of an apology for a stove, a candle and a pack of -cards, we passed quite a comfortable evening and night. - - -_November 12, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ I put in the forenoon writing and Smith in running around. -After noon an orderly came with an order from Colonel Tarbell for us to -vacate the house, as he needed it for his clerks. As he is boss we had -no other way than to get out. But we took our stove with us. We got -hold of a good wall tent which we put up and moved the commissary -stores into it, and where we are about as comfortable as we were in the -house with half the windows out. To make the matter worse, Lieutenant -Keese came in just at night with another batch of recruits. He left -Colonel Parker at Franklin, and he is about the last one left up the -country now. We issued rations for the men, and got them in the depot -for the night. We took Keese in with us and the stories he told of his -adventures up the country made the evening pass quickly. - - -_November 13, 1863._ - -_Friday._ We were up bright and early so Keese and his recruits could -catch the first train out. After that we went into our tent to talk over -matters. This just staying here with nothing to do but think brought to -mind many things we had not thought of for a long time. I told Smith -what Ike Brownell said just before he died. "That if he had the power to -do so he would start North with every man who wanted to go, and as fast -as he passed over four feet of ground he would sink it." Matt said that -expressed his sentiments exactly. - -At noon the A. G. Brown arrived from Newtown and reported being fired on -between here and Franklin. From the way she was barricaded with cotton -bales about the pilot house and from the bullet holes through it, they -must have had an exciting time. Lieutenant Reynolds before he left had -got hold of a pony, but as he could not take him with him, told me to -sell or give him away. I found plenty of buyers but they had no money, -so I let him munch government hay until to-day, when I saddled up and -started for a trade. I found a sutler a little way out of town who -offered to buy if I would take it in trade. I made a rap with him, -getting twenty papers of tobacco, twenty-five cigars, a pound of butter, -a box of shoe blacking and a brush, and a glass of beer. That was the -best I could do and it took me a long time to do that. Matt thought I -made a good trade, and I hope Reynolds will think so too. A couple of -sergeants from Colonel Tarbell's headquarters came in at night and we -had a euchre party. - - -_November 14, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ For pastime to-day we went crabbing. We had good luck, and a -feast to wind up with. The guards understand fishing much better than -we, and they have all the fish to eat they care for. - - -_November 15, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ We kept in our tents nearly all day, writing letters and -wondering when this dreary way of living will end. A man caught a big -catfish which we traded some army rations for and have been living high -to-night, besides having enough for some days to come. Our forces up the -Teche are said to be working back this way. Droves of cattle and horses -are being driven on ahead of them. They swim them across from Berwick, -and when they get here are so tired out there is no trouble in yarding -them. Then they are shipped to Algiers and slaughtered for the army. The -horses, I suppose, are used in some other way, but am not sure, for I -have seen bones in meat that I well know never grew in a cow, or a -steer. - - -_November 16, 1863._ - -_Monday._ To-night, Lieutenant Wilson came from the city with a couple -of orders, one for Matt, to go up the Teche again and report to Colonel -Parker, and the other for me, to pack up bag and baggage and report to -Colonel B., at New Orleans. The Southerner came down last night with -over two hundred holes in her cabin made by the bullets fired at her -from the bushes along the Teche. Several passengers were wounded but no -one killed. They have cut the telegraph wires. Our main force seems to -have left the ground they have passed over, not well enough protected -to keep the wandering bands of guerrillas from doing a lot of mischief. -Wilson brought some papers which say Fort Sumter has fallen. I supposed -that had happened long ago. - - -_November 17, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ The colonel left his horse here when he went through and that -is the reason I am here yet to-night. I could not get a transportation -order signed in time for the only train that carries horses. Matt got -left over for much the same reason. His order had to be countersigned by -Colonel Tarbell, and before he could get his signature the boat had -left. Colonel Parker came in to-day and went on to the city, leaving his -horse at Berwick, and Wilson is to ride him back to Franklin. He has -gone across the bay and Matt and I are here by ourselves, just as if -none of these orders had come. - - -_November 18, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Am in Brashear City yet and alone. I couldn't get away with -the horse, and not daring to leave him here kept the whole outfit. I -wrote Colonel B. why I did not go. Matt had just the same trouble I did -and he got mad and left on the 5 o'clock train for the city to find out -what's the matter. It is a strange mix-up. No one can leave the place -with any government property without a pass signed by Colonel Tarbell, -and Colonel Tarbell is out of town and no one left in his place. The -report is Adjutant Phillips has resigned and his resignation has been -accepted. Also that Lieutenant Clark has been put in his place. So much -of my prophecy has come true, if this report is true. - -Lieutenant Culver came down to-day. Colonel B. left him with no orders, -and he has been loafing ever since. He came down intending to go on to -the city and find out about it. Lieutenant Mathers came from the city on -his way to the recruiting camp, which Culver says is at our first -camping place near Nelson's Landing. They staid and took supper with me -and then went on, leaving me all alone. - - -_November 19, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Had a call from one of the Twelfth Connecticut to-day. -Another man called and tried to sell me a map of Brashear City. I told -him I had one printed on my brain already and did not care for another. -I took out my ten men and gave them a drill so as to keep them even with -the others, in fact did anything and everything I could to pass away the -time. A large force came across the bay just at night, belonging to the -Thirteenth Army Corps. They must have joined the Nineteenth Corps -somewhere up the Teche, and their coming through this way shows the -campaign is about to wind up. They are western men--great big, lusty -fellows, and by the way they act are able to get a living anywhere, for -they have been helping themselves to everything that is not nailed fast. -No orders coming for me, I went and made a call on the Ninety-first -fellows, who loaded me with oranges and other good things to eat. Some -of them are from Columbia County, N. Y. and I being from Dutchess, we -were neighbors right away. - - -_November 20, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Last night, after I was abed and asleep, I was pulled out by -the heels and told I had company to entertain. It was Matt, with a -couple of his old railroad cronies, all on their way to the front. One -of them was an Irishman chockfull of fun and stories. The other was a -lieutenant in the Second Engineers. After getting them something to eat -we sat and smoked, and Matt got his Irish friend telling stories. The -consequence was we all went to sleep with a grin on our faces. Matt had -got the transportation business fixed up, and at 1 P. M. I left Brashear -City with everything belonging to the Ninetieth U. S. C. I. The train -was crowded, some riding on top of the cars. One man, a soldier in the -Ninety-first New York, had a chill that seemed as if it would shake his -bones apart, and when that passed off had a fever that almost burned him -up. Poor fellow, I pitied him, and that was all I could do. I hardly -dare write it down, but I have never had a touch of that complaint that -seems so universal in this country. We got to Algiers at 8 P. M. I left -a man with the colonel's horse and took the rest to the ferry and was -soon in New Orleans, looking for the "Louisiana Steam Cotton Press," -where Matt told me was now headquarters. I found the place, but it was -so far from where I expected that I thought I would never get there. It -was late, and after a handshake all around, I turned in with Sol and was -soon asleep. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[6] After the war and after I was married, my wife and I went on a visit -to relatives of mine in Albany County. While there it was proposed that -we all go over into Green County and take dinner with some of my cousins -whom I had never met. We went, and had the best sort of a time and -dinner. It happened that one of the boys had been in the army, and -naturally we talked of the war. He had been in the Gulf Department, as -was I, and he was also in the Teche country. This led to my telling -about stealing the horse, when he jumped up, declaring "You are the man -who stole my horse!" He supposed the horse had got away, and having no -time to look for him, rode through on one of the wagons of the Engineer -Corps, of which he was a member. He described the horse, and some of the -others, so I knew he was telling the truth. He said they had bargained -with the people for a breakfast and were too busy eating to notice -anything going on outside. L. V. A. - -[7] The man whose horse I had stolen the day before was of this company, -and if I had not traded horses, no doubt I would have had some -explanations to make. L. V. A. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -The Louisiana Steam Cotton Press - - In winter quarters--Dull times--The fortune-tellers--An old man's - blessing--A pleasant surprise--Leave of absence--On board the - steamer Creole--Seasick--Losing Henry Holmes--Wholesale - visiting--Finding Henry Holmes. - - -_November 21, 1863._ - -COTTON PRESS. _Saturday._ I slept until called this morning, and was not -through with my nap then. I had breakfast with the quartermaster and -then set out to get acquainted with the place we are now in. The Steam -Cotton Press is, or has been, quite an affair. It fronts on old Levee -Street and is about 300 feet long, running back about the same distance, -with buildings all around it. Except at the front these buildings all -front inside, with a board shed or piazza roof along them, under which -the cotton as it was brought in was stored until pressed. From Reynolds, -who has inquired into its history, I learned that the four-story front, -except the space occupied by the press itself, was used for offices, and -the buildings on the other three sides was for the help needed to do the -immense amount of work connected with re-pressing the cotton for -shipment to different parts of the world. Cotton was first pressed into -bales about like hay bales, at the place where raised. Then it was -brought here and sold to the cotton merchants, who re-pressed these -bales to about one quarter their former size, thus enabling a vessel to -take on a much larger load. The press itself it a simple affair, but -powerful. The bed is of railroad iron cut to the proper length, and the -follower is of the same. Long levers, with a short elbow at the lower -end, stand at each side. Over these, chains run to a drum which pulls -the long arms down, and the short arm upwards, thus forcing the bed and -follower together. The great square yard in the center is graded smooth -with sea shells, like the "Shell Road," and will make a capital drill -ground. It is large enough for a whole regiment at a time. It is the -best quarters we have ever had. Everything is dry and it should be -healthy here if anywhere in this flat country. My first job will be to -help get the books and reports in shape. But to-day I am allowed to look -around and I am doing it. The colonel sent me to the ferry landing on an -errand just at night, after which I got some thing to eat, wrote this -and am going to bed. - - -_November 22, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ On duty as officer of the guard. The duties in this bricked-in -camp are light, and are more a matter of form than anything else. Still -it must be gone through with. I find the men have improved wonderfully -from what they were at Brashear City. Nothing at all happened worth -writing about. - - -_November 23, 1863._ - -_Monday._ I came off duty at 8 o'clock, and after breakfast settled down -for a nap, which was cut short by a call from Charlie Ensign of Company -B, 128th, who has just been discharged and is on his way home. We went -out for a walk, and a talk about the boys of Company B. He says George -Drury has got an appointment to come to us as hospital steward. Let them -come. We are pretty much made up of 128th boys now, and if they keep -coming we will get all of them. - -In the afternoon I took Company D out for an hour's drill. I found a -great improvement since I last had them out. Once the hard shell of -stupidity is broken through they learn fast. The best of it is they are -anxious to learn and one can afford to have patience. John Mathers came -in last night with twenty men, which will about make up another -company, then our regiment will be half full. - - -_November 24, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ The twenty men brought in last night were turned over to me -to uniform and equip. Dr. Andrus from the 128th called on us to-day. He -is on his way home on a visit. How I wish he could be with us all the -time. Of all the men I have met since leaving home, there is none I -admire as I do him. I wish all men were like him. A few might have to -come down a little, but the most would have to jump up to reach his -level; and some of them would have to jump high. At any rate it would -raise the average wonderfully. Sergeant McArthur, also of the 128th, -made us a visit. It seems as if every one that can get a pass to come to -town are sure to fetch up here. We are glad to see them and they act as -if they were glad to see us. The rainy season is about due now, and from -appearances it is about to begin. A year ago to-day I was sick, on board -the Arago off Fortress Monroe. It is a good thing I don't know where the -next 24th of November may find me. I had rather leave it as it is than -to know. - - -_November 25, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Drilling the men, and getting settled in our quarters, has -kept me busy all the day. Borrowed five dollars and bought a stove with -it. Have had plenty of help and advice about it and expect to have -plenty of company, for we are great on visiting each other. We are in -the most comfortable quarters for winter we ever had and I hope we may -not be called out again until warm weather comes. The weather is not -cold, that is, water does not freeze, but we do, almost. There is a -chill in the air at night that goes right through a blanket. - - -_November 26, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Thanksgiving day, as sure as I live! I never thought of it, -until some one mentioned the fact to me. How the good things will abound -at home. I suppose we should give thanks for what comforts we have, but -it would be much easier if we had more of them. The day goes by like all -the others, drilling our men, eating our rations, and sleeping in our -tents, which are pitched under the sheds nearest the press. - - -_November 27, 1863._ - -_Friday._ A sergeant in Company K, 128th, who deserted while we were at -Fortress Monroe, has been arrested and sent on here. He is in the Parish -Prison, and Ames, who knew him, has gone up to see him. I don't know -what they do with such, but from the fact of his being sent on I suppose -it will be nothing more than reduced to the ranks. - - -_November 28, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ Colonel B. issued his first general order to-day and it -reads like this: "Roll call at half-past 5 A. M. Immediately after the -sound of the bugle the men will arise and arrange their knapsacks, -blankets and overcoats in neat and compact order. The bunks swept, the -blankets folded in the knapsacks, shoes polished, clothes brushed, -muskets stacked and accoutrements hung on them. The company, except the -police, will form and march to the river and wash face and hands. -Breakfast call at 7 A. M. Doctor's call at 8 A. M. Guard mount at 9 A. -M. Drill 9 to 11 A. M. Roll call and dinner at noon. Cleaning of muskets -and accoutrements from 1 P. M. to 2 P. M. Drill 2 to 4 P. M. Supper 5.30 -P. M. Roll call at 8 P. M. Tuesday and Friday evenings a recitation in -tactics from 6 to 8 P. M. A detail of one man from each company and one -corporal from the regiment for policing camp. A pass to two men from -each company each day, to visit the city or call upon friends, time of -leaving and returning to be written on pass. Saturdays to be spent in -cleaning up camp and getting ready for Sunday morning inspection. -Officers in command of companies will be held responsible for the -carrying out of this order and accountable for any neglect of duty by -the men or officers under them. - - By command of - CHARLES E. BOSTWICK, - _Colonel commanding 90th U. S. C. I._" - -Good for you, Colonel B. It has given me something to write in my diary -if nothing more. But I think the order a most sensible one. We know what -to do now and when to do it. Besides it will keep us busy and that is -what we most need. Some sort of deviltry is sure to be hatching soon -after we get out of work. This being Saturday we have everything in -apple-pie order. Oh dear! how I wish I had some. Just writing the words -"apple-pie" makes my mouth water. I never saw a camp so spick and span -as this is to-night. An order has just come for 130 men to be turned -over to the Fourth Engineers. That cuts us down nearly half. Colonel B. -gave me a handsome inkstand to-day. I suppose that would be as -appropriate a present as he could make me, considering my constant use -of one. He also asked me if I needed money. I told him I needed it badly -enough, but did not want it enough to borrow just now; but all the same -I thanked him and am glad to know I can call on him if necessary. - - -_November 29, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Just two months since I was mustered into this regiment. -Consequently I have two months' pay, $211, and am as poor as a church -mouse. I am just as handy with a hard-tack and a cup of coffee as ever, -and I presume feel better than if I could have anything I want. We have -a way of telling what we will have for our next meal, getting up a bill -of fare that would beat the St. Charles Hotel. After we have ordered the -meal from George, our cook, we pick up a hard-tack and nibble away on it -and are just as well satisfied, and all the better off. A letter from -home tells me they are all well, and "the world it wags well with me -now." - -The chills and fever keep at the men. Every day one or more comes down. -I suppose they brought it with them from Brashear City. It doesn't seem -as if they could get it here, for we are in the dry all the time, and -everything about camp is as neat as can be. In my short army life we -have never been in a place where we were so comfortable as here. - - -_December 3, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ For the past few days I have been too busy to even keep my -diary going. We have been making out transfer papers to go with the men. -We have to enumerate every article of clothing and equipment that goes -with each man and they must all be made in duplicate. An officer from -the engineers has been here and looked at the men, and seen them at -drill. He decided to take Companies E, B and D. That cleans me out of a -job, but I suppose Colonel B. will find me another. Charlie Ensign and -Henry V. Wood who have been visiting us until their discharge papers -were made out and transportation secured are to leave for home on the -Cahawby to-morrow. Charlie has left me his profile, and says he will go -to Sharon and see the folks in my place. We are all on a quiver, for -some one has got to go on another recruiting tour, and no telling where -it will be. Adjutant Gus Phillips, who has been under arrest for -drunkenness for some time, was released to-day and started right off on -another and a worse spree. This so exasperated Colonel B. that he put -him under arrest again. I don't know what the outcome will be, but hope -it will clear him from us for good and all. - - -_December 4, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Officer of the guard to-day, in place of a sick man. I once -had the favor done me, and I am very glad to pay it back. Still more -glad am I that I am well and able to do it. We expect our pay to-morrow -and then hurrah for some new clothes, and a full stomach. Also a -photograph to send home. Another steamer in and no letter for me. What's -the matter up there? I guess I'll send them some stamps when I get the -money to buy them. - - -_December 5, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ After guard mount this morning I started for the paymaster's -office, and got pay up to November 1st, 31 days. It came to $110.15, -several times as much as I ever before got for a month's work. With it I -bought a coat, $30, a pair of pants, $10, a vest, $4, a couple of -shirts, $5, four pairs of socks for $1, a cap for $3, invested another -dollar in collars and a necktie, $4.50 for a trunk, paid the balance due -Mrs. Herbert for board $2.50, had a dinner that cost twenty cents, a -cigar that cost five cents, and a paper for five cents more. Paid a hack -driver seventy-five cents to bring me home, paid George the cook $8.50, -Lieutenant Gorton $7.65, borrowed money, for half a dozen handkerchiefs, -ninety-five cents, and had $31 left over. I owe others for borrowed -money, and by the time I get round I fear my pile to send home will be -small. When next pay day comes I hope to make a better showing, for I -won't owe so many and have so much to buy. - - -_December 6, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ Lieutenant Gorton and myself took a walk up town this -afternoon, and at the Murphy House who should we meet but Charlie -Ackert, one-time editor of the Pine Plains _Herald_. Fresh from good old -Dutchess County, he was able to tell us all about the folks we so often -think of. He looks and acts just as he did, just as full of fun as any -boy. We walked about the town for a couple of hours and finally stopped -at a picture-taking place and sat for photographs. We hardly expect they -will be hung outside with the show pictures, but I have my new clothes -on, and that may be an inducement. We came back through Rampart Street, -which from the looks is where the F. F. V.'s live. I wrote a couple of -letters, wrote the above in my diary and am now going to bed. - - -_December 7, 1863._ - -_Monday._ At home I was called a jack-at-all-trades and I find they all -come in play here. The addition to my family by the arrival of -Lieutenants Gorton and Smith made additional sleeping arrangements -necessary. They both helped about making the beds, but not liking their -work I drove them both out and made some that they owned up were much -better. I also made a rack to hang our clothes on, for now that we no -longer sleep with them on, we have need of something better than the -floor to hang them on. We get good news from the North, nowadays. Grant -is up to his old tricks again. The Army of the Potomac is on the move -also. - -Towards night Colonel B. came round and said he had orders to turn over -the rest of our men to the Engineers and to start out after more. An -expedition is being fitted out for some place, supposed to be Texas, and -probably that is where we are to go. I only hope we won't go by way of -the Gulf again, for I would dreadfully hate to get my thirty-dollar coat -wet. If General Banks will leave us as we are now until warm weather -comes again, I will vote for him to be our next president, provided he -can get the nomination. - - -_December 8, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ After a bed, the next thing was to manufacture a table, and -from that I went to chair-making. I made some little saw-horses, and -across the top stretched a piece of canvas, and we each have a very -comfortable seat. Smith says they should be patented. One end up they -are chairs and turned over they are sawbucks. He says a man with one of -them could saw wood until tired and then turn it over and have a good -chair to sit on and rest up. Matt always has something to say, but we -try to endure him. It has been a rainy day, but all being under shelter -we care but little. No further news about Texas comes and we hang our -hopes high. The photographs came to-day. Gorton doesn't like his and is -going to try again. Mine are all right, except that Matt says the nose -is crooked, but I don't care for a little thing like that, and shall -hurry one of them home by first mail. At night we all gathered at -Colonel Bostwick's tent, to show him how much we remembered of the army -tactics that were worked into our noddles at Camp Millington. We filled -his tent too full for comfort, and he decided to put off the school -until he found a better place to hold it. He told us what lines to be -prepared on and after visiting awhile we all went to our own homes, I to -write and the rest to bed and asleep. - - -_December 9, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Officer of the guard again; was detailed, but soon after -excused and another put in my place, all due to a mistake the adjutant -had made. I went and had more photos made, as I found I had more friends -than photographs. We exchanged with each other, and are each getting up -a collection that will remind us of each other, when we again go our -different ways. The officers that have horses are each trying to get the -fastest one. This is a great place for horse racing, and everyone seems -to catch the fever. Dr. Warren has the fastest one and Lieutenant -Colonel Parker and Major Palon thought if they couldn't beat him alone, -they might do it together. So on a back street they tried the experiment -this afternoon. The doctor and the major started together. At the half -mile post Colonel Parker struck in and the major dropped out. It turned -out to be no race at all, for the doctor's horse beat them and didn't -half try. Colonel Parker's horse is the one we searched out from the -Great Cypress swamp. He is a beauty, but he can't run as well as he -looks. The judges said the doctor's horse made the half mile in -fifty-eight seconds and the mile in two minutes. We think the judges may -have had a drink of the doctor's whiskey. - - -_December 10, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Staid in my tent all day and wrote letters. I won't tell how -many I wrote or to whom. At any rate there are none that I know of who -can accuse me of owing them a letter. At night we went again to recite -tactics to Colonel B. He said we knew our lesson, and I suppose we each -got a credit mark. After that we went back to our tents and yarned it -until bedtime. - - -_December 11, 1863._ - -_Friday._ To-day, after posting the letters I wrote yesterday, I -regulated things in my trunks, getting rid of the letters I care the -least about, and having a general house-cleaning time. Some of the -letters I have read and re-read until they are nearly worn out. If the -senders knew how I prize them I think they would send them oftener. It -is rumored that Grant has been cutting up more didoes. If half the -victories we read of were true the Rebellion wouldn't have a leg to -stand on. Consequently we only believe such as are reported several -times, and let those that are printed only once go for lies, which they -generally prove to be. Still it gives us something to talk about, and -to think about, and that is something we are always glad to get. How -such stories get started is a wonder to me. Some one must make them up -out of whole cloth, but if they knew how we hunger and thirst for the -real naked facts I don't believe they would do it. At night Colonel B., -Gorton and I went for a walk. We went up to the stable where the colonel -has his horse kept, which is way up beyond Canal Street. After looking -at the horses we went to the Murphy House and filled up on oysters, -washing them down with beer. After an hour or two of this we returned by -a roundabout way to the Cotton Press, our home. I found my name on the -bulletin board for officer of the guard to-morrow. As that meant no -sleep to-morrow night I turned in, and the very next thing I knew it was -morning. - - -_December 12, 1863._ - -Saturday morning, and almost time for guard mount. Lieutenant Reynolds -pulled me out or I would have lost my breakfast. I reached guard -headquarters just in time to march the new guard out for inspection. -Then the colonel reminded me that I was not dressed according to -regulations, and excused me while I returned for my dress suit, sash, -sword and cap. Not having a sash I took the colonel's and was soon on -hand, "armed and equipped as the law directs." I met with no other -adventures, and had little to do, for the men show the training we have -given them and are not the awkward things they once were. At 3 P. M. an -officers' drill was had on the parade ground. Colonel Parker was -drill-master, and had everyone out. Being on duty, I had only to look -on, and enjoy seeing the awkward work done by some of them. It was not -all fun for the drilled, for the driller seemed determined to get the -last drop of sweat out of them. He afterwards said he did it for the -good of the service, that enlisted men were looking on, and he wished to -set them a good example. For that same reason none of them dared to -make any objections until they were back in their quarters and then the -drill-master got his medicine. He claimed he wanted to find out just how -long it took to wilt a paper collar. I presume if another drill of that -kind comes off Colonel B. will act as drill-master and the lieutenant -colonel will get as good as he gave. - -_Midnight._ Some of the shoulder-strappers have gone to the theatre and -the others are snoring away in their tents. In order to keep awake I am -writing up the day's doings. A prayer meeting has been going on in the -men's quarters since dark and is in full blast yet. It would be -laughable only for their earnestness, which beats all I have yet -witnessed. They sing more than they pray, and their hymns I have never -seen in print. One of them I can repeat the first and last lines of, the -middle being made up of variations. It starts "This lower world's a hell -for us," and closes with "Where Jesus rides on a big white hoss." It was -not funny, they were too much in earnest. Matt, who has just got in from -the theatre, says he hopes it sounds better in heaven than it does here, -and I haven't a doubt that it does. Abe Linkum comes in for a full -share, his name being used as often in their praises as that of the -Deity. - - -_December 13, 1863._ - -_3 a. m. Sunday._ The prayer meeting continues. I have found out that a -negro preacher of great fame among them is present and conducts the -services. If he does it for pay he is certainly earning his money. -Reveille sounded before the meeting was over. After guard mount, a -breakfast and a wash up, I turned in for a nap. In the afternoon I set -out to go to church. Where, I had no idea, but after following the sound -of bells, and finding some of them on fire engine houses, and some on -steamboats, I turned and followed some people who had books in their -hands and had every appearance of church-goers. They finally brought up -at a church and I followed them in. The church was crowded, and the -service was in a tongue strange to me, so as soon as I could I got out -and came back home. Home--what a place to apply the blessed name of home -to! Still it is my home. Any place, that a soldier leaves, expecting to -return to it, is his home. If asked where my home is I should say at the -Louisiana Steam Cotton Press. It's my only home now. That's what I say, -but yet my heart says "in the little brown house under the hill, where -the old folks stay." Shall I ever get over longing for that home? It is -very humble but there is no other place on earth that I would rather -see. Just as I was about turning to indigo, the postmaster came in and -gave me a letter from Jane. Dear old Jane! If she could have seen me -grab it, and watched me read it, I know she would write oftener. She is -the scribe for the whole family. She is a fast writer. She knows just -what to say for the others as well as herself, and the very worst thing -I can say against her is that she does not write oftener. Still, the -pile of letters in my trunk, all from her, are a witness that I am -selfish to ask or expect her to write oftener. I will drop you, my -diary, and answer this letter before it is cold from my hands. - - -_December 14, 1863._ - -_Monday afternoon._ Lieutenant Colonel Parker and Lieutenant Heath went -out for a ride, and it was whispered about that they were going out on -Montague Street for a horse race. Gorton and I followed them up and -found them already at it. A horse-car line crosses Montague Street a few -blocks from the Cotton Press, and a car came across just as they were -almost to it. Heath just missed and the colonel ran plump into it. His -head hit the edge of the roof, which laid his scalp lock right back on -his head. We picked him up and got him into a nearby drug store, and by -that time he was coming to. But he didn't know where he was or what had -happened. We got a doctor, who said he should go to the hospital, and he -is there now with a very sore head, and the prospects of a big broad -scar to remember his ride by. - -If some of them don't get their necks broken it will be a wonder. Gorton -has taken one of the rejected recruits to wait on him. Someway he had -got past the doctor who examined him and was sworn in. But he is lame -and was afterwards thrown out. His name is Henry Holmes, and says he -enlisted at West Baton Rouge under an officer whose name he has -forgotten. He was brought to New Orleans for transfer into a regiment, -and was finally thrown out. He is very anxious to go north, and Gorton -has promised to take him along when he goes home. He and my Tony are -chums already and I am teaching them their letters. My time not being my -own, I have no regular school hours, but they are always ready and -really try hard to learn. As there is no prospect of our leaving our -present quarters, and being of small account here, several of us have -applied for leave of absence to go home. It is not expected each will -get one and several bets have been made for and against any of us -getting one. But wouldn't I be a happy boy if it should happen to be me. - - -_December 15, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ Our hopes for a furlough are gone. Maybe we had no reason to -hope, but all the same we did. Just a few minutes ago the colonel got -orders to start at once for Matagorda Island. Where it is or what we go -for, the order does not say. We are all in a fluster about it, and -wondering what we will do with the housekeeping outfits we have -collected. We certainly can't take them along. Some think Matagorda -Island is off the Texas coast and others say off the coast of Florida. -Matt Smith is sure it is on a mountain in Mexico. We expect to know when -we get there. The best thing I can see in the move is that it will give -us something to do, and me something to write about in my diary. I do -hope another mail will come before we go. I feel now as I did the night -we were marching on towards Port Hudson, when the mail carrier ran along -the lines giving out the letters, and besides a letter gave me a -photograph of dear old father and mother. I felt then as if I could -storm Port Hudson alone, so much good did they do me. It has been my -constant companion every minute since, and will go with me to Matagorda -Island when I go. But I would like another letter. We are packed up, and -the colonel is off looking after transportation. Good-bye, diary, for a -spell. - - -_December 16, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Yesterday and to-day we have waited for the word "March," -and are still waiting. Colonel Parker has come back. He has an ugly -scalp wound, and his head is covered with bandages. But the prospect of -active duty has brought him around sooner than anything else could do. -We know no more about our destination than the order, to "go at once," -says. We are ready, and that is all we can do. I have got out my writing -traps, but it won't take me long to stow them away when the word comes. -The stories we hear about the place we are going to are wonderful, but -as none of them are likely to be true I won't waste paper putting them -down. I am quite an authority on the times and places we have visited -and am often called in to settle some disputed question, but my notes -all look backwards and are good for nothing when asked about the future. -We are still hoping for letters before we start. - - -_December 17, 1863._ - -CAMP DUDLEY. _Thursday._ I have never thought to tell the name given our -camp here at the Cotton Press. All camps have a name, so orders can be -sent to camp so-and-so, and some one with the proper authority named -the Cotton Press, "Camp Dudley." We are here yet waiting for further -orders. The trial by court-martial of Adjutant Phillips comes off -to-day, and several have gone as witnesses. The story goes now that -Matagorda Island is off the mouth of the Rio Grande River. If I only -knew how long we are to be gone, I could tell what to take and what to -leave, and would be better satisfied. Dr. Warren has given me a book for -keeping up my diary. It is a physician's visiting list, just right to -carry in my side pocket and I am just beginning in it, having packed up -and sent off my diary up to this date. We had a hard thunderstorm last -night, but it is cool to-day, and I have stuck up my stove again and -have a good fire in it. - -_Noon._ The court-martial was adjourned and our family is together -again. Our marching orders have been changed and now we are to start for -Bayou Sara, just above Baton Rouge. We are going to-night. I have been -trying to be sick for a day or two, and the colonel says I am just the -one to stay and keep house. Dr. Warren came around in a little while and -agreed with him, so I am to stay. It is the first time since I came out -of the hospital last spring, and I hate to break such a record, but I do -feel miserable for a fact. A steamer called the Northerner has just -pulled up opposite camp, to take us up the river. She shows the marks of -a skirmish with the Rebs, having a lot of bullet holes to show, and a -big hole through her wheel house, where a cannon ball went through, -taking off the head of a man in the cabin. They say the guerrillas are -very troublesome. - -At night I had a letter from my sister, Mrs. Loucks, and in it was a -picture of her own dear self, looking just as she did a year and a half -ago; also a dozen stamps from father; they are all well, and so am I, -now that I have heard from home, and have this little reminder of my -sister to look at. A part of the regiment has gone, leaving the rest to -keep house. - - -_December 18, 1863._ - -_Friday._ I was awakened this morning by a terrible commotion in the -tent. It was full of smoke, through which I could see Gorton flying -around and splashing water over everything. It appeared he had got up -and built a fire and such a hot one that a spark flew out and set fire -to the tent. Colonel Parker has got off some of the bandages and he -looks as if he had been to an Irish wake. I have been writing letters -and am all caught up now. George, the cook, has mended the tent so we -are comfortable again. My letter and picture didn't cure me entirely, -for I feel almost sick to-day. Dr. Warren is dosing me with something -and I expect to be better or worse pretty soon. Good night. - - -_December 19, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ We heard a gun in the night, and are looking for letters -to-day. We have got the President's message and have read it through and -through. He has no notion of giving up the ship yet. He must be real -game, for as near as I can make out he not only has the whole South to -fight, but a part of the North as well. I wish he would send the -Copperheads down here where they belong. Sim Bryan, the mail-man of the -128th, is here, waiting for a boat. He says the boys of Company B are in -fine spirits, and are still at Baton Rouge. If I had staid with them all -this time I should surely have died with the blues. Besides, what would -I have had to put in my diary? My stomach has a trick of throwing up the -good things I eat as fast as I put them down. The weather keeps cool, -and I do nothing but sit over the stove and shiver. We hear no more of -going anywhere, and I begin to think we shall put in the winter right -here. - - -_December 20, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ To-day has been my well day. That is I felt so much better I -got out for a walk and took in a church on the way, where I heard a -part of a sermon in English. The walk has made me feel almost like -myself. If I don't get another setback to-morrow I will be all right -again. I got hold of a New Orleans paper to-day, printed October 22, -1861. It is amusing to us, but it cannot be so to the Rebels, to read -what they then planned to do and then to look about and see what they -have done. - - -_December 21, 1863._ - -_Monday._ Reported for duty this morning, and call myself well again. -There was nothing for me to do however, but I am no longer reported on -the sick list. Gorton says I was scared at the thoughts of going away -and so played sick. But he says so much I pay little attention to him. -Four different mail steamers are now due, and two of them have been due -for a week. Have been in camp all day, keeping things shipshape against -the return of Colonel B. and the rest of the regiment. - - -_December 22, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ The Evening Star came in some time during the night and this -morning I had business at the post-office. I took my stand by box -thirteen, opening it every little while to see if anything had got in. -This I kept up for a long time, and then went across the street, bought -a paper and read the news. When I next opened the box there lay two -letters, and both for me. I came back to Camp Dudley, hardly touching -the ground, and was soon visiting with the folks at home. They are all -well and seem to be enjoying themselves. So am I. - - -_December 23, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Have been making out the company returns. Also wrote some -letters. Nothing new to report. - - -_December 24, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ Expecting the colonel back any time, and wishing to show him -what good housekeepers we are, we got the drummer boys at work to sweep -out the quarters and slick up the whole camp. Like boys everywhere, they -started in well, but soon got tired. Gorton and I then took hold and -helped them finish, and we are ready for anybody's inspection. We gave -the boys each a pass to go outside, and after dinner went out to the -race track, to see if any races were being run. Nothing much was going -on, and after looking at the stables and the horses we came back. As -to-morrow is Christmas we went out and made such purchases of good -things as our purses would allow, and these we turned over to George and -Henry, for safe keeping and for cooking on the morrow. After that we -went across the street to see what was in a tent that had lately been -put up there. We found it a sort of show. There was a big snake in a -show case and a tame black squirrel running around, and sticking his -nose into every one's pockets. Then there was another show case filled -with cheap-looking jewelry, each piece having a number attached to it. -Also a dice cup and dice. For $1.00 one could throw once, and any number -of spots that came up would entitle the thrower to the piece of jewelry -with a corresponding number on it. Just as it had all been explained to -us, a greenhorn-looking chap came in and, after the thing had been -explained to him, he said he was always unlucky with dice, but if one of -us would throw for him he would risk a dollar, just to see how the game -worked. Gorton is such an accommodating fellow I expected he would offer -to make the throw for him, but as he said nothing I took the cup and -threw seventeen. This the proprietor said was a very lucky number, and -he would give the winner $12 in cash or the fine pin that had the -seventeen on it. The fellow took the cash, like a sensible man. I -thought there was a chance to make my fortune and was going right in to -break the bank, when Gorton, who was wiser than I, took me one side and -told me not to be a fool; that the greenhorn was one of the gang, and -that the money I won for him was already his own. Others had come by -this time and I soon saw he was right, and I kept out. We watched the -game awhile and then went back to Camp Dudley and to bed. - - -_December 25, 1863._ - -_Friday._ Christmas, and I forgot to hang up my stocking. After getting -something to eat, we took stock of our eatables and of our pocket-books, -and found we could afford a few things we lacked. Gorton said he would -invite his horse-jockey friend, James Buchanan, not the ex-president, -but a little bit of a man, who rode the races for a living. So taking -Tony with me I went up to a nearby market, and bought some oysters, and -some steak. This with what we had on hand made us a feast such as we had -often wished for in vain. Buchanan came, with his saddle in his coat -pocket, for he was due at the track in the afternoon. George and Henry -outdid themselves in cooking, and we certainly had a feast. There was -not much style about it, but it was satisfying. We had overestimated our -capacity, and had enough left for the cooks and drummer boys. Buchanan -went to the races, Gorton and I went to sleep, and so passed my second -Christmas in Dixie. At night the regiment came back, hungry as wolves. -The officers mostly went out for a supper but Gorton and I had little -use for supper. We had just begun to feel comfortable. The regiment had -no adventures and saw no enemy. They stopped at Baton Rouge and gave the -128th a surprise. Found them well and hearty, and had a real good visit. -I was dreadfully sorry I had missed that treat. I would rather have -missed my Christmas dinner. They report that Colonel Smith and Adjutant -Wilkinson have resigned, to go into the cotton and sugar speculation. -The 128th is having a free and easy time, and according to what I am -told, discipline is rather slack. But the stuff is in them, and if -called on, every man will be found ready for duty. The loose discipline -comes of having nothing to do. I don't blame them for having their fun -while they can, for there is no telling when they will have the other -thing. - - -_December 26, 1863._ - -_Saturday._ The steamer Yazoo came in this morning and brought me four -letters, one of which was from father. He wants me to come home for a -visit, for he has been told I can come now if I want to. Dear old soul, -I wonder if he knows how much I want to. I hope now my application for a -furlough may be approved. It has been so long now that I had given up -thinking about it. I saw Colonel B. and told him how the case stood, -that I had neither asked for nor received any special favors since I -came out, and would not now if there was anything to do. He says he -approved the application I made some time ago, and that he would help me -by trying to trace it and see what had become of it. He says there are -so many applications for leave of absence that there is nothing strange -about their not being heard from, but he will try and find mine and will -also try and have it allowed. Good for you, Colonel Bostwick. But what -shall I say to father about it? I finally decided to write him just how -it is, that I will come if I can get away and that I want to see him as -much as he wants to see me, but I did not dare say how many chances -there are against my getting away. - - -_December 27, 1863._ - -_Sunday._ A heavy rain began early this morning and kept up until 3 P. -M. Consequently we have not been able to do more than visit each other -in our tents, or ramble about the Cotton Press. After the rain, the -lieutenant colonel of the 25th Connecticut came and preached to the men. -Another officer came with him, and also spoke. Altogether it was an -interesting meeting. After this I settled down to write some letters, -for a New York mail goes out to-morrow, and I don't allow any to go -without one or more letters of mine. I met with a singular mishap while -writing. Lieutenant Gorton had thrown his hat on the table and gone out -to visit his neighbors. To get it out of my way I put it on my head and -it having a wide brim, my candle set it on fire. The thing did not -blaze, but just ate its way across the brim. I smelled it all the time -and even looked about to see if any thing was on fire, but never thought -of the hat, until I felt the heat and then the hat was ruined. Colonel -Parker held a meeting in the hospital to-night and promises to have -services in camp now right along. That looks as if our trip to Matagorda -Island had been indefinitely postponed. - -Father's letter has completely upset me. He needs me for something or he -would not have written as he did. But there is just nothing at all that -I can do more than I have. If Colonel B. can't bring about my going home -I don't know of any one who can. Good night. - - -_December 28, 1863._ - -_Monday._ I had another talk with Colonel B. to-day and as he gave me -several messages to take to his folks in case I do go, I am wild with -hopes that he sees a way for me to go. I didn't suppose I could be such -a fool. If I fail, I think less of what the disappointment will be for -me than for "the old folks at home." But I shall keep right on hoping -until my application comes back with that awful word "Disapproved" -written across it. - - -_December 29, 1863._ - -_Tuesday._ I put in a miserable night. I simply could not sleep for -thinking about my application. I traced it from headquarters to -headquarters, all the way up to G. Norman Leiber, A. A. A. General, and -watched to see what he wrote across the back. It was approved at every -stopping place up to his office, and I thought he merely glanced at the -endorsements and then wrote "Approved." I found myself sitting up in my -bed with the sweat pouring off my face, and Gorton and Smith both -yelling at me to know what was the matter. - -So it seems I did sleep enough to have that blessed dream, but I was -about heart-broken to find it only a dream. Smith says he shall tell the -colonel to ask that my application be approved for the good of the -service, and if that doesn't work will ask for another place to sleep -in. After breakfast I was sent with a detail to get some material for -brush-brooms, to sweep the quarters with. This was something I had long -recommended, for I had learned from the men that they could make them if -they had the material, and that could be found in any swamp. We went out -Montague Street and followed it mile after mile till we were out of the -city and into the Little Cypress Swamp, so-called to distinguish it from -the Great Cypress which we saw when in the Teche country. We found acres -of the stuff, and soon had all we could lug back. We got back in time -for dinner and then the broom manufacture began. Some of them are fully -as well made as any in the market, and all look as if they would do good -service. - -After dinner I went at the company returns so as to be ready for January -1st, when we expect to get our pay. What if my leave of absence should -come before pay day? I don't suppose there is money enough in the whole -outfit to pay my fare to New York. Jim Brant from Company B, 128th, came -in to-night. He has a furlough and is going home by the first boat. -Recitation came again to-night and we all had good lessons. I am going -to try and sleep to-night, for I need it. - - -_December 30, 1863._ - -_Wednesday._ Rain all day, and at it yet, 10 P. M. Have been getting my -company affairs settled up so as to be ready to turn over in case I go -home. Have also been looking up so as to be ready for the tactics -recitation to-morrow night. - - -_December 31, 1863._ - -_Thursday._ The last of the year 1863. A year ago we were at the -quarantine station seventy-two miles below here, hardly any well ones -among us, and from one to three deaths every day. All were discouraged -and ready for any change, no matter what, for nothing could be worse -than the condition we were in. We were about as hard hit as any regiment -I have yet heard of. What a heaven our present quarters would have been -to us then! Then we came up to Chalmette, just below here, where several -more died, and then on to Camp Parapet, where I was so sick that Colonel -B., then Captain B., wrote his father I would probably be dead before -the letter reached him. But God was good to me. The next the captain -knew I was better, and I have never seen any one get well as fast as I -did. Before I was discharged from the hospital I followed the regiment -on a scout to Ponchatoula, and that completed the cure. We then went to -Port Hudson and through the siege of six weeks before the works there, -and were rewarded by being one of the seven regiments to go in and -receive the surrender. Then after marching back to Baton Rouge, we went -to Donaldsonville, and then by easy marches up the river to Plaquemine, -and from there to Baton Rouge again. Then came the split up, the 128th -to remain where they since have been, and a few of us sent back to this -city for discharge from the 128th and for muster into the Corps de -Afrique. An exciting trip to the mouth of the Sabine River and back, and -then a run up the Teche country and back here, brings me round to the -present time and place. Thus I have summed up the most eventful year of -my life. I have captured no medals for bravery, neither have I had a -single reprimand for cowardice or lack of duty in any place I have been -put. This much I am telling you, diary, and don't you ever tell how -many times I have been scared most to death in the making up of this -record. It is not one to brag about, neither is it, from my standpoint, -one to be ashamed of. I have been on duty as officer of the guard -to-day, but the duties are so light, and the sergeants so well drilled, -I have found plenty of time to write. One of the officers--I won't -mention his name, but will say he is the one responsible for our muster -rolls being sent to the paymaster--got on a spree and forgot to send -them. Colonel B. has talked him sober and he has gone to deliver them -personally. If he don't get going again on the way, we stand a good -chance of getting paid off to-morrow. To-night is recitation night, but -being on duty excuses me. However I have the lesson at my tongue's end, -for we have not yet got beyond what Colonel Smith pounded into us at -Camp Millington. I shall never forget how, as knowledge rolled in, the -sweat rolled out while in that hot and dusty school camp at Millington. -Good night, 1863. - - -_January 1, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Good morning, 1864. How do you do, and have you a leave of -absence for me on or about you? This is the coldest day I have seen in -Louisiana. Ice formed on every puddle. The natives say it has not been -so cold in seventeen years. Good! I have seen ice once more. Now for a -snowstorm and then it will begin to seem like home. What are our folks -at to-day? It is easy to guess, that they are together somewhere, -probably at home to eat some of the good things mother knows so well how -to cook. Then after dinner they will talk the afternoon away and then go -home. But I forget that the roads may be blocked with snow, and the -mercury too low for comfort in going out. At any rate it is safe to say -they will have a good time somewhere and somehow. This idleness is going -to be the ruination of us, I fear. Three officers are absent without -leave, and Gorton was sent to round them up. He came back first and I -mistrust he came on after giving them a caution. Soon after the runaways -came back and were placed under arrest by Colonel B. and they now have -only the limits of the camp. As nothing more is likely to happen -to-night I will stop writing and try and plan how to sleep warm. - - -_January 2, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ As might have been expected, our half-burned tent kept out -but little of the cold. To-day we have drawn a new one and put it up in -a place more protected from the wind, and have left the old one standing -for a store room. It has been a busy day in camp, for all hands have -been trying to make themselves comfortable in any way they can think of. -Tactic school again to-night, and that is all there is to say for the -miserable day it has been. - - -_January 3, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ There was preaching in the quarters as promised. After a good -sermon by an old man whom Colonel Parker had got hold of, the colonel -gave a first-rate talk to all hands. I wrote several letters to home -folks and had to tell them I had heard nothing more about my leave to go -home. Good night, all. - - -_January 4, 1864._ - -_Monday._ Pay day to-day. I had $205.25 due me, and now let the furlough -come. I am ready for it and if it had come before this I could only use -it by walking. - -Gorton has said so much about a fortune-teller he has several times -consulted, that I went with him and had my fortune told. I found the -fortune-teller to be an old woman, whether white or black I am not sure. -She was black enough, but her features were not like an African's. -Whether Gorton had given her any points about me or not I don't know. He -says he didn't tell her a thing. She took me in to a room dimly lighted -and sat me down at one side of a table while she took the other. Then -she spread out a pack of common playing cards, and began. First she said -I had received a letter from a near relative that had caused me trouble -of mind. That this near relative had also seen trouble on my account. -That brought to mind father's letter and I thought, and wanted to say, -"Go it, old gal, for you are correct so far." Next she told me I was -going on a journey and would start within nine days. That it was partly -by water and partly by land, but mostly by water. Also that I was going -to meet with a great disappointment soon. These are the things I -remember, and are the ones I feel most concerned about. The journey, -provided she can read my future, and which I don't yet believe, may be -the long expected trip to Matagorda Island. That order has not been -countermanded yet. Or it may be I am really and truly going home. Either -one would be by water and land both, but mostly by water. About the -letter that had caused both myself and a near relative trouble, it must -have been the letter from father, and Gorton may have told her of it. -The disappointment is what troubles me most. I know of nothing on earth -that would be a greater disappointment than the disapproval of my -application. Gorton knows all about that and may have told her, though -he swears he did not. He says there is another fortune-teller he knows -about, but has never seen, that has a greater reputation and charges a -greater price. My old woman charged a dollar and the other one has five -times that, but all the same I am tempted to see her just to see how -they agree. If they should agree I would have to own up they knew -something, and if they disagreed I would throw the whole thing off my -mind, that is, if I can. - -Lieutenant Reynolds wanted to go to the theatre to-night and I have -taken his place on guard. A white regiment has moved in with us for -winter-quarters. There is room for several regiments, and provided we -agree, it will be pleasanter for all. - - -_January 5, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ We had a cold wet rain this morning and then the rain -stopped. The cold, however, kept right on and we are expecting to shiver -all night. Sol, our commissary, had to go up town on business, so with -his authority I went to the post bakery and drew bread for the regiment. -Towards night Sol, Jim Brant, who is still waiting for a boat, and -myself went up town and filled up on raw oysters, getting back in time -to say our lessons to Colonel B. The run home, or the oysters, or both, -warmed us up so the weather seems much milder, and we had a much more -comfortable night than we looked for. - - -_January 6, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Another rainy morning, and so cold the water freezes on the -trees and looks real homelike. The natives say it will kill the orange -crop and the bananas also. Also that the sugar-cane crop will be a -failure. From all I can learn this is very unusual weather for this part -of the country. What about the soldiers that are out in tents, lying on -the ground. They say nothing of them, but I cannot help thinking of and -pitying them. - -Colonel B. has been to headquarters to-day and heard that our Texas trip -is likely to come off yet. Just how soon he did not find out, but it is -not given up. I suppose it would really be the best thing for us, for -camp life is a very demoralizing life for soldiers. What we will be by -spring if we stay here is hard to tell, but deviltry of one sort or -another is sure to get a good start. Just at night I went to the -post-office to have a look in box thirteen. There were some letters, but -none for me. But I always think no news is not bad news, and then go to -looking for the next mail. Sergeant Brant is here yet waiting for -transportation. His furlough will run out while he waits, but he doesn't -seem to care. I am sure I would be an uneasy mortal if I was in his -place. - - -_January 7, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Officer of the guard again and in camp as a natural -consequence. The weather is quite mild. Rain keeps coming. It is the -rainy season for this country, and we must put up with it. Lieutenant -Ames is celebrating his full pockets. I am saving mine until I hear from -my application and maybe then I'll celebrate. - - -_January 8, 1864._ - -_Friday._ The anniversary of the battle of New Orleans, and a great day -for the place. They tell me it is nothing to what it used to be before -the war. Still there is lots of noise and the bands are all playing as -the people march by on the way to Chalmette. - -At night I went to the first show I have attended in New Orleans. It was -at the Academy of Music and was fine. There was a troop of trained dogs -that did everything but talk, and I expected that would be the next -thing. Some were dressed like ladies and were posted around the ring on -little chairs. A coach, drawn and driven by dogs, and with other dogs -inside, came round making calls on the ladies. The coach would pull up -opposite a lady, the footman would jump down and hold the horses while -the lady inside got out and rubbed noses with the lady in the chair, and -then on to the next until the circuit was completed. People could not -have acted the part better. All that was lacking was the chatter and the -smack that would have been heard if humans had acted the part. The rest -was good but the dogs suited me best. - - -_January 9, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ Two letters to-day. Aunt Maria and Jane were the senders. -They had just got my letters, written Dec. 9, so it takes just a month -for a letter to come and go. I went up town and had my phiz taken again. -Jane didn't like the one I sent her. Coming back I met with a strange -adventure, and although there wasn't much to it, it someway impressed me -so I have thought of little else since. A fairly well-dressed man, old -and venerable-looking, tapped me on the shoulder and asked for five -cents to buy some crackers. He did not look or appear like a beggar, and -something about him and his manner struck me as no other such plea ever -did. I had spent nearly all the money I had with me, but what I did have -I handed over, and was going on when he stopped me to know if I would -receive an old man's blessing. I stopped, not knowing what to say or do, -when he raised his hands above my head, and as near as I can recall the -words said, "God Almighty bless and protect you and yours. The Cross of -Christ shall stand between you and all harm, a bullet shall never hit -that head; you have helped a poor old man, and as you have helped him so -shall you be helped. You have cast bread upon the water and though it be -late in life, your reward shall come." I thanked him and hurried away. -Quite a crowd had collected while this was going on. I was all togged -out in my new uniform, having been to have my picture taken, and I -suppose the sight was a little unusual. I haven't told a soul but you, -diary, for anyone but you would laugh at me. But you and I are -confidants and you have never yet betrayed me. Lieutenant Gorton is -about sick to-night, and I have been doctoring him up the best I know -how. Have got him to bed and given him a part of my covering, for though -the night is cold he needs it the most. I don't feel a bit like sleep. -In spite of me I can't get the old man and his strange conduct out of my -head. - -By way of experiment a squad of sergeants was sent out to-night to try -their hand at recruiting. They have come in with about sixty -good-looking negroes. This shows they can beat us at the business, and -if they are kept at it we will soon have a full regiment. - - -_January 10, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Sergeant Brant thought sure he would go to-day and after a -good-bye all round started for the boat. He came back soon after, saying -he had given up the trip for to-day. It seems the boat is held back for -some reason and will sail to-morrow. That will give me time to write -some more letters. The quartermaster and I went to church to-day. He -knew where to go, and though it was a long walk there and back, I felt -well paid for going. As near as I could tell it was a Methodist church. -At any rate the language used was United States, while those I had -before attended used Latin. We were seated in a pew with a handsome -young lady, who gave us a hymn book, even finding the place for us. I -was never more sorry I could not sing. After church she invited us to -come again, saying how glad she was we had come to-day. We promised her -we would, and came back. If I can find the way there I certainly mean to -go again. We now expect to start for Texas this week sometime. Only a -part are to go and we are all impatience to know who will be taken and -who left. If I knew my leave of absence wouldn't come I should want to -go, but suppose it did come and had to follow me up, the time would be -up before I could get started. I am very often thankful for the things I -don't know. - - -_January 11, 1864._ - -_Monday._ I sneaked off this morning, and hunted up Madam Black, the -"Great Indian Astrologist," as the papers call her. I had been boiling -over with curiosity to know how near she and the other one--I have -forgotten her name--agree as to my future. I found her without trouble, -and was surprised to find her, not a squaw, as I expected, but one of -the sweetest-looking and most motherly-acting old women I have seen -since I saw my own dear mother. She simply took me by storm. I couldn't -disbelieve her if I tried. I had always been an unbeliever in -fortune-telling, but in the state of mind I was in I was ready to catch -at any straw she held out. She took me into an elegantly furnished room, -and the only question she asked about myself was the day and month of my -birth. This I told her, and she sat down before me and closed her eyes -as if going to sleep. Soon she began, and gave me as good a history of -my past life as I could have told her, without going into particulars -more than she did. Of course I was then ready to gulp down anything she -might say, and was tempted to run away and leave my future as it had -always been to me, a closed book. But my desire to hear about my going -home, or going to Texas was strong upon me, and I held my breath while -she continued. She told me I was born to disappointment, that my plans -had been upset as fast as I made them, and this would continue until -after my forty-fifth birthday; that happily for me I was also born with -a disposition that did not allow disappointments to sink in as it -otherwise would, and for that reason I had never been so discouraged as -not to try again. After my forty-fifth birthday things would change and -I would wind up rich and contented. As she said this she added, "but it -won't take as much to make you rich and contented as it does most -people." She told me I was to have two wives (she didn't say both at one -time) and five children. Then she said, as the other one did, that I was -going on a journey in a few days, from which I would return to New -Orleans again; that inside of seven months I would go on a journey from -which I would never return to this place; that after that I would be -happy and the world would be kinder to me than ever before. Aside from a -chat we had on other subjects, that was all I got for my $5. I believe -now I am to go somewhere very soon, but whether to Matagorda or to -Dutchess County I know no more than before. I came back and went to work -getting ready for a start, because that was what the others were doing, -but to save me I couldn't put much heart in my preparations. It rained -to-day, as usual. Altogether it has not been a cheerful day for me. I -am five dollars poorer and the little knowledge I swapped it for does -not cheer me as I hoped it might. Good night, diary. Remember you are -not to tell a living soul of this, and when Gorton next proposes my -going to consult my future, I shall tell him I don't believe a thing in -it, and that the whole thing is a swindle. The question, Texas or home, -is still unanswered. - - -_January 12, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ "Glory, Hallelujah!" I'm going home. Just as I was crawling -under my blanket to-night, after a miserable cold, wet day of routine -duty, the colonel's servant came and said the colonel wanted me to come -to his tent. I got up and dressed, wondering what it could mean. Just -then I recalled hearing a horseman ride in and out, and I said to -myself--that means Texas sure. I found pretty much all the colonel's -family packed in his tent and all with long, sober faces on them. The -colonel asked me what sort of a caper I had been up to when out on a -pass yesterday, adding, before I could reply, that I was the last one he -expected to get such a report about from headquarters, at the same time -handing me an official-looking document and requested me to read for -myself. In a sort of a daze I opened it and at a glance saw it was my -leave of absence. I came to life then. Whether they are glad to be rid -of me for a while, or what, I don't know, but they all appeared as glad -as I was. Appeared, I say, for it is not possible they could feel as I -did, and do, about it. We kept the colonel up until he drove us off and -then the most of them went home with me, and we kept up the clatter of -talk until almost morning. The errands and the messages I have promised -to do and deliver will make a hole in my vacation, but I don't care, for -anyone of them would do the same for me. The day had been so dull that I -was not going to write a word about it, but the wind-up was too -momentous not to mention it on the day and date thereof. And now for a -nap, or a try for one. - - -_January 13, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ In spite of late hours last night I was up early, and as -soon as I had eaten, was off to look up the matter of transportation. If -a transport is to sail soon I can go through for nothing. I found it was -barely possible one might go this week, but it was quite uncertain. -Knowing how very uncertain these army uncertainties are, I went to the -office of the Creole and found she sails on Friday. I engaged passage -and came back and have since been getting ready to go. Gorton wants me -to take his Henry Holmes along to help Mrs. Gorton, and says I can pass -him through as my servant free of cost. I told him if that was the case -I would take him along, and the darkey is almost as glad to go as I am. -Marching orders came to-day, and preparations for a move are already -under way. Two regiments of mounted infantry have come in to camp with -us and this makes neighbors pretty close. - - -_January 14, 1864._ - -_Thursday. Night._ Camp is torn up, and the men and officers have gone. -Part started for Franklin again, for recruits, and Colonel B. with the -rest have started off towards Lake Ponchartrain, what for, nobody here -knows. If I have the good luck that was wished me, I shall certainly -have a fine time. I have got my ticket, and my baggage is on board the -Creole. She sails at 7 A. M. to-morrow morning. I am back in camp to -stay with Sol and the quartermaster, who are left to go on to-morrow -with the stores. Colonel B. rode in for some final directions. He says -they encamp at Lakeport to-night, and will receive orders in the morning -what to do or where to go. He says there is a prospect of our being -transferred to the quartermaster's department. - - -_January 15, 1864._ - -_Friday._ On board the steamer Creole, at South West Pass. Have taken on -a pilot and will soon be across the bar and into the Gulf. We left at -foot of Toulouse street at half past eight this morning. Gorton had -managed to get in, in time to swing his hat as we started down the -river. - -Whether he had something of importance to say I don't know, for he was -too late for anything but the farewell swing of his broad-brimmed hat. -The boat is so nice I don't feel a bit at home. The table and staterooms -are likewise. However I shall try and endure it. The most of the -passengers are army men with a sprinkling of men and women, some of the -latter being Sisters of Mercy. No place would look right without them, -for they seem to be everywhere. We are in the Gulf now, and the pilot -has just left us. The sea is getting rougher every minute and my dinner -and supper seem to be quarreling about something. I did not expect to be -seasick, but the symptoms are all here and I think I will go below. - - -_January 17, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Yesterday I did not write. I had other business to attend to. -Friday night I went below, thinking I might the better escape an attack -of seasickness, which I felt coming on. But I did not. After a night as -full of misery as one night can be, I found myself alive at daylight, -but perfectly willing to die, if I only could. The stateroom was first -swinging around in a circle, and then going end over end. First I would -go up, as if I was never going to stop, and then sink down until it -seemed as if I must strike bottom. My clothes, hanging across from me, -were going through the same motions. I was soon gazing at my breakfast, -dinner and supper of the day before, and I think I saw traces of my New -Year's dinner. Life or death, York State or Louisiana, peace or war were -all the same to me then. Whether the ship was on its way to New York or -to the bottom didn't interest me a particle. Anything would suit me. -After a while of this I fell asleep, and about 3 P. M. I came to life -again, and began to take stock, as Sol says. I felt like a dishrag, -thrown down without being wrung out. Soon a knock came at the door, and -I was surprised to find I could say "come in." A colored individual with -the boat's uniform on came in, and after a look at me and then at the -floor went after the necessary tools for house-cleaning. There were two -berths, one above the other, and I was in the lower one. He helped me -into the upper berth and began operations on the one I had occupied. -After a while he claimed things were once more shipshape, and left me -saying I would soon be all right. I soon after got out on the floor and -managed to get into my clothes. From that I ventured into the cabin, -where I sat down in a chair I could not possibly fall out of, and soon -got into conversation with a man, whom I found to be a sea captain, on -his way to New York to take out another vessel. He didn't seem to be -worried about me, and said there were many others on board that had been -sick and had not yet showed up. He got me a cracker, which I ate, more -to see if my stomach was still there than because I was hungry. This -helped me wonderfully, and after visiting a while I went back and slept -sound all night. - -To-day I have been on deck almost all day. The water is not smooth, but -it is nothing to what it was night before last. I looked up Henry -Holmes, and found he had been as sick as I, and that he was not over it -yet. His color had changed to a gray, which did not improve his looks at -all. All I could do was to tell him how sorry I was for him, and that he -would soon feel well again. But he said he would "never live to see the -Noff, he just knew he couldn't." The day was perfect, almost everyone -was on deck, and though some were rather pale, all seemed to enjoy -themselves. - - -_January 18, 1864._ - -_Monday._ I was all over my sick spell this morning, and although there -was quite a breeze, and the water quite rough, it did not disturb me. -Henry was still sick, and wished himself back on the old plantation. I -wished I could help him in some way, but was told there is nothing to do -but grin and bear it. About 10 A. M. we saw something they called -Florida Cape, but if it had not been pointed out I should not have seen -it at all. Altogether the day passed very pleasantly for me. - - -_January 19, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ The same thing to-day. Henry is sick yet, though I think I -see some improvement. We don't seem to move, but I suppose we do. There -is nothing in sight but water, and it seems to go up hill in every -direction. The Creole keeps chugging away, but there is nothing by which -I can tell whether we move or not. - -_Night._ The captain says we are off the coast of Georgia, but how he -knows I don't know. If we were near enough, I would feel just like -jumping off and going on foot to New York and telling them the Creole is -coming. - - -_January 20, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ To-day the wind has been against us. At noon we were said -to be off Charleston. The sea-captain passenger has had fun with the -landsmen about staggering as we go about, but he is laughing no more. -This afternoon he was getting up from a nap in his room, when a sudden -lurch of the vessel pitched him head first against a mirror opposite, -and smashed it fine. He called all hands up for something at his -expense. We have spent the evening playing euchre and had a very -pleasant time. - - -_January 21, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ The day has been warm and pleasant, we are past Cape -Hatteras and with good luck will be in New York by to-morrow at this -time. Henry is coming round all right but he has been dreadfully sick -and shows it. - - -_January 22, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Was up early, for at night, or before, we were to reach New -York. I saw that Henry was ready to grab his little bundle, and then -kept an eye out ahead. The first I saw was Sandy Hook, and soon we were -in sight of land and numberless other vessels. At 2 P. M. the Creole -tied up at pier 13, North River, and not long after, Henry and I were in -an express wagon bound for the 26th Street depot. I had to call at 197 -Mulberry street to deliver a message for John Mathers, and his people -urged me to stay all night and tell them about John and the war. From -there we went to Brook Brothers to do an errand for Colonel Bostwick and -then on for the station. A man jumped on the wagon and wanted to hire -Henry for a cook in a restaurant, but Henry had all the job he wanted, -and refused. He offered him $25 a month and board, but Henry said no. At -26th Street we found the train would soon start and I hustled for -tickets. I had given Henry a dollar, telling him to get something to eat -at a place opposite the station and looked all around for him after I -had my ticket and trunk check. I went to the restaurant and hunted all -about until the cry "All aboard" came, and then giving his ticket to a -policeman, to send him along on the next train, got on board, and at -8.20 P. M. landed at Millerton. No one knew of my coming, and the people -gazed at me as if I had risen from the dead. I was still five miles from -home, and as the roads were it might as well have been fifty. There was -no one in the place from our way, and as I had to be there when the -train came next day to look for Henry, there was no other way but to -stay all night. This I did, at Sweet's Hotel. - - -_January 23, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ I visited about until train time, and managed to send word -home that I would be there at night or before. I took dinner at Jenks' -and was scolded for not coming right there the night before. At 2 P. M. -when the train came I was on the platform, but no Henry got off. I then -gave him up as lost in New York somewhere, but for what reason he had -left me as he had I could not imagine. I had seen him enter the Dutchess -County House after a lunch, and in ten minutes I was back there looking -for him, but he was gone. That is all I could tell Mrs. Gorton, or the -lieutenant, when I saw him again. I jumped in with Joe Hull, stopped at -the Center and told Mrs. Gorton about Henry, went on, stopping at Mr. -Hull's for a short call, and was soon after at home. I found little -change in the dear old couple. I thought they looked a little older, but -it was the same father and mother who had never been absent from my -thoughts since I left them a year and a half before. They had been told -I was at Millerton, on my way home. There had been no time to notify -them by letter for I left New Orleans before a mail steamer did, after -my furlough came. What was said and what was done concerns only us -three, and we are not likely to forget it. It is enough to say we were -all happy, and that we talked until late bedtime. I found my room just -as I left it. So far as I could see, nothing had been disturbed. It was -a long time before I slept, but I did at last, and I suppose they did -also. - - -_February 27, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ From January 23 on I was too busy, visiting and being -visited, to do more with my diary than keep notes enough to remind me, -when I got time, to write up again. Time was too precious to even write -about, I had the free run of everything. Horses and wagons, or sleighs -as the case might call for, were free, and the houses of my friends were -all open for me either night or day. Many times the younger set met -somewhere for an evening and in that way I did much wholesale visiting. -I feel ashamed now, as I look over the list, to think I spent so much of -the time away from home. But there seemed no other way. The main object -of my coming, that of getting a place for father and mother to live -after April, was accomplished by buying the place opposite Mott Drake's, -with which they are well pleased. They will be among old and tried -friends, and about central for the girls to visit them--near the church -and store, and where the mail passes every day. With land enough to keep -the cow, and to raise all the vegetables they need, they have never been -so comfortably situated since my time began. Through Mr. Bostwick's -kindness I was able to accomplish all this, and I go back to my task -with a lighter heart and a heavier debt of gratitude then I came home -with. I cannot mention all the people I visited and that visited me. It -would be easier to tell those I did not meet. Those who had dear ones in -the South that I could tell them about were never tired hearing about -them. Some whose dear ones lie buried where they fell were the hardest -for me. I could not tell them the worst, and the best seemed so awful to -them I was glad when such visits were over. - -Almost at the last I got track of Henry Holmes, and left him with John -Loucks to pass along to Mrs. Gorton. He told me the man who tried to -hire him in New York followed him into the restaurant and told him I had -left a trunk on the Creole, and that I wanted him to go and get it. He -jumped in the same wagon that had brought us there and was taken down -town to a recruiting office, where he was asked to enlist. His being -lame prevented that, and he was turned out in the street again. He asked -everyone where the depot was where Lieutenant Larry went for tickets. -Finally he told his story to someone who was humane enough to help him, -and in that way got back to the 26th Street depot. There the policeman -to whom I had given his ticket saw him, and, as there was no train that -night, sent him to some place for the night, and saw him on the train -the next day. He was asleep on the train when it reached Millerton, and -was taken through to Albany, where he kept up the search and inquiry for -Lieutenant Larry. Some kind-hearted people then set about quizzing him -for my last name, and hearing the name Van Alstyne, which is common in -Albany, he at once said it was Lieutenant Larry Van Alstyne. After a -while he recalled Major Palon and Colonel Bostwick to mind. As neither -of these names were of Albany, and as the Palons were known to live in -Hudson, he was sent there. The Palons got him a place with a farmer at -Johnstown, below Hudson, and also put an advertisement in the paper -giving the particulars as Henry had given them. One of these papers fell -into the hands of Colonel Bostwick's mother, who sent for me. John -Loucks then went to Johnstown and found Henry, who had a good place with -people who were good to him, and he refused to go, saying he had been -fooled so many times he had rather stay where he was. As John was about -to leave he happened to say in Henry's hearing, "I don't know what Larry -will say." At the name Larry, which it appears had not been spoken -before, Henry at once asked if he meant Lieutenant Larry, and upon being -told he did, he said, "If you know Lieutenant Larry, I'll go with you." -And so it came about that we came together only the night before I was -to start for the South again. I was certainly glad to see Henry, and if -actions are any guide, Henry was glad to see me.[8] - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[8] After the war I became a citizen of Sharon, and soon after Henry -Holmes came there to live and so conducted himself that only good can be -said of him. In the book of Sharon epitaphs, published in 1903, appears -the following: - - "Henry Holmes - Died May 19, 1887 - Free at last." - -"Henry Holmes was probably about seventy years old at the time of his -death. He was born a slave and so remained until freed by the Civil War. -He was last owned by a cotton planter in Louisiana from whom he took his -name. He came north in the winter of 1864-5 and lived nearly all the -remainder of his life in Sharon. He was a Methodist, and was buried from -that church. The ministers from both the other churches attended and -requested the privilege of taking part in the services. They each in -turn gave testimony to the help and encouragement they had received from -the words and example of this good old man. He was entirely -self-supporting and at his death it was found he had laid by a sum -sufficient to defray the expenses of his burial, and to pay for the -enduring monument which marks his grave in Hillside Cemetery." - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -On Board the McClellan - - The start for Dixie--The McClellan is not the Creole--A tough - crowd--Man overboard--Martial law proclaimed--Arrest of the - rioters--Storm at sea--Stop at Key West--In New Orleans again. - - -I reached New York on my return journey Feb. 23, and sent my trunk to -the Creole, which was to sail the next morning. Returning to the -Washington Hotel for the night, I found Daniel McElwee, who told me if I -would wait until Saturday he would send me through free of expense. This -was inducement enough for me to send and get my trunk and wait. Sixty -dollars saved in three days was not to be missed even at the risk of a -slower boat and poorer accommodations. John Thompson was also there. -With a letter from Daniel to George Starr, the head of the -transportation department, we went and gave him a call. He seemed glad -of a chance to do his friend McElwee a favor, telling me to be on board -the transport McClellan on Saturday morning and he would do the rest. I -had promised Mrs. Gibson to call on my way back and tell her more about -her brother, Lieutenant John Mathers, and we next went there. From there -to Brooks Brothers to find out about Colonel B.'s clothes, and then back -to the Washington, where I met several old acquaintances and spent a -very pleasant evening. The next morning I got to thinking of a donation -party that was to come off at the city that night, and how nice it would -be to drop in and surprise them. By train time I had figured out a -programme that would cost no more than waiting in New York, and at 8 P. -M. I was in Amenia, and in one of the worst storms of the whole winter. -Rain, snow, and hail, and a high wind to drive it. There was nothing to -do but go to Putnam's and stay over. The next day I took the stage to -the city and and found out the donation party did not come off. The -storm continued and for all I could do it would not stop. I put in the -day as best I could and the next morning went back to Amenia and took -the train for New York, having been within five miles of home, when they -supposed I was somewhere on the Atlantic. I put up at the Washington but -found no one with whom I was acquainted. I spent a dull enough evening, -and went to bed disgusted with everything, but mostly with myself for -putting such a miserable finish to the vacation which I had so longed -for and had so much enjoyed. - - -_February 27, 1864._ - -I was on board the McClellan at 10 o'clock, as agreed upon, and found -Mr. Starr already there. He introduced me to the captain, the surgeon, -and the purser, as his friend, whom he wished them to give as good as -the boat afforded, and to land me safely in New Orleans, as a personal -favor to him. They appeared to know him well, and seemed glad to do him -the favor. I told Mr. Starr I felt under great obligations. He said as -he could not fight for his country himself, he was happy to help those -who could, and said: "If you ever get the chance, just give the -Rebellion one blow for George Starr." But after all said and done, the -McClellan is not the Creole. It is a government transport, much after -the pattern of the Arago. There are a dozen or so of military officers -on board, one of them with an eagle on his shoulder, several with one -and two bars, and the rest like myself, second lieutenants, with their -bars to get. I was given a stateroom to myself, but not very much like -the one I had coming home. However, beggars must not be choosers. The -cargo so far as I could see was commissary stores and other warlike -material. We went a little way out into the stream and anchored, and -soon a smaller vessel came alongside with the toughest-looking lot of -people I had ever seen together. There were four hundred of them, and -they were counted as they stepped on board, as sheep are, running -through a gate. They were stowed in below, just as we were on the Arago, -only there being so few they had plenty of room. I had never seen such -evil-looking faces on human beings as some of them had. The purser told -me they were conscripts, deserters and bounty jumpers; that they had -been in close confinement, and for safety were not brought on board -until we were away from the dock. Their language was as vile as their -faces, and they seemed to have neither fear nor respect for the officers -who had charge of them. Not all were like that, but there was quite a -sprinkling of them. There was perhaps a company of soldiers in uniform -and with arms, which I found to be men who had been sick or wounded, and -were now returning to their regiments. The last to come on board were a -couple who it appears had gotten away while on their way from prison to -the boat, and had been rounded up by the police. One of these was -accused of robbing another of a hundred-dollar bill, and as the accuser -had some proof the fellow was stripped on deck, but no money was found -on him or in his clothes. Just as he was to be released, one of the -soldiers I have mentioned stepped up and running his finger in the -thief's mouth hooked out what I supposed was a chew of tobacco, but -which proved to be the hundred-dollar bill. He was then allowed to go -below. Then we started for Dixie. The wind blew like a hurricane and we -were soon in rough water. Rain kept falling, and altogether it was a -most dismal setting out. Soon a great rumpus was heard below, and -something that sounded like shooting. The officers in charge of them -paid more attention to a demijohn of whiskey they had than to the men. -So it went till night. Cries of murder were heard and such cursing and -swearing and quarreling I never heard even in the army. A man came in -the cabin with a broken arm, and told who broke it, but nothing was done -about it. A little Dutch doctor undertook to set it, but both the doctor -and the patient were drunk and got to quarreling, and the man was -hustled back with the broken bone unset. Altogether it was the blackest -picture I had ever looked upon. I shut myself in my little coop -wondering how it all would end, and hating myself for deserting the -Creole, for a free ride on this old tub. If I had a chance to swap the -$60 I had saved for a berth on the Creole, the bargain would have been -made then and there. - - -_February 28, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ The wind continued strong and against us, and all was quiet -below. The whiskey had given out. The man with the broken arm was sober -now. He had suffered all night, and his arm was swollen badly. The Dutch -doctor was seasick, as were many others. The ship's surgeon fixed up the -broken arm as well as it could be done in the condition it was. The day -passed off after a while, and nothing worth noting happened. - - -_February 29, 1864._ - -_Monday._ The last day of winter. The wind kept dead ahead and blew -strong. The waves were higher than any I ever before saw. I got -acquainted with a Captain Reynolds, and was surprised to find him a -brother to Captain Reuben Reynolds of our regiment. He was much -surprised to find I knew his brother and to hear so direct about him. He -is so much like his brother I seem to have known him a long time. The -performance below has begun again. The officers have but little -influence over them. One of them, a captain at that, went down to quiet -them and was hit with something and his eyebrow cut open. There is so -little light below, it is dangerous going about among the devils down -there. Some have money and the others steal it like highwaymen. A man -who looked and acted like a crazy man came in the cabin and declared he -was afraid for his life. As the day wore on the deviltry grew worse. -Captain Gray told the officers in command that unless they could -control them he would stop at the nearest port and land them. He is -afraid of fire, as they smoke and have open lights all the time. Several -of them are known to have revolvers, and to have fired them. The -officers I think are afraid of them and I don't know that I wonder. -There are six or eight ringleaders, and the peaceably inclined have to -submit to anything they say. At least a dozen complaints were made -to-day and all were against a few, of whom they are in terror. - - -_March 2, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ After breakfast, and as we were mostly on deck smoking, a -man rushed up from below and went out upon the guard in front of the -wheel house as if to have a wash up from the tub standing there. His -manner, and the look upon his face, attracted the attention of several. -He pulled off his coat, and throwing up his hands sang out, "Good-bye, -all," and jumped off directly in front of the wheel. We rushed to the -rail in time to see him come up behind the wheel, and strike out to -swim. He had hit something, for his head and face were bloody. "Man -overboard," was yelled by everyone, and chairs or any other thing handy -was thrown towards him. The vessel was stopped, but by this time the man -was far astern, and only to be seen as he rose on the waves, which were -quite high. A boat was lowered and put out after him, and that, too, was -hidden from view about half the time. The man, as near as I could judge -the distance, was a half mile away by this time, though by watching the -place he could be made out every time he came up in sight. Those who had -glasses watched him until the boat seemed almost to him, and said that -as he lay in plain sight on the uphill side of a wave he suddenly went -down. One of the crew said sharks were always prowling about near a ship -at sea, watching for anything thrown out, and if one of them crossed the -trail of blood which the man must have left, it would follow him like a -streak of lightning. He thought it strange he had been let alone so -long, and had no doubt that a shark was the cause of his going down so -suddenly. The McClellan had come round so as to face the wind, and -waited for the boat to come back, which it did just before noon. A rope -was thrown out and caught, and after several times trying, the boat was -got close enough to be hauled up, men and all. While this was going on, -nearly everyone on board had come on deck. A few, with the best-looking -faces, were brought to the quarter-deck and questioned, and the stories -they told of the doings below could hardly be believed. Everything short -of murder had been done. The worst of the lot had so terrorized the rest -that they dared not report them for fear of what might happen to -themselves. The man who jumped overboard had been so abused for coming -to the cabin the night before, that he took the only other course to get -rid of it that seemed open to him. - -Now that the whiskey was gone, the most of them were willing and anxious -to be decent, but were in such mortal terror of the ringleaders that -they dared not make a move to bring them to justice. After hearing the -stories, which were all of one kind. Colonel Zotroski (that's the way it -sounds), being the ranking officer on board, took command and declared -martial law. He summoned every military officer and the armed soldiers -to the quarter-deck. These soldiers had, by the way, kept apart from the -others and had not been molested. After taking the names, he appointed -an officer of the day, and I was almost paralyzed to hear my name called -as officer of the guard. A guard was detailed from among the armed men, -and then I got orders to station them at different places below, and to -arrest and put in irons any who created a disturbance or disobeyed an -order given them. Also to allow no smoking between decks. Scared most -out of my wits, I took the first relief and went below. I posted them -where they could see all parts of the room they were in, and one on the -next deck below, in a smaller room where the cooking was done, giving -them the orders I had received from the officer of the day. I then -started back up the ladder, when some one caught me by the feet, just as -I had my hands on a brass railing that ran beside the opening to the -deck above. That hand-hold saved me. I yanked one foot loose and with -the heel of my boot jammed the knuckles of the hands holding me so they -let go and I was free. I said nothing, out loud, but went straight to my -room for my revolver. I came back just in time to see the guard I had -posted in the kitchen tumble out on deck, all spattered with hot -potatoes which had been thrown at him, some burning him severely. He was -mad clear through and was ready to shoot, and I wished we were in the -open where loaded guns could be used. I took him back to the same post -and told him to bayonet the first man that attempted to lay hands on -him. A great big hulk of a fellow stepped out from the crowd and coming -close up, said, "Good, old hoss, if you want any help just call on me." -I made all the allowance I could for his manner of speech, thanked him, -and went where I could see what went on without being seen by him. -Pretty soon he started as if going past the guard, and when opposite him -made a quick grab and got hold of the gun barrel, and the fight was on. -Before I could get there the guard was down and ready to be tumbled on -deck again. It was just what was needed to bring my Dutch up to the -fighting point. I grabbed the tough by the collar with one hand and with -the other jammed the muzzle of a cocked revolver against his ugly face, -telling him to climb that ladder or die. He was a coward after all and -went on deck as meek as you please, where I handcuffed him to the -rigging and went back after more. Another was pointed out and when I -beckoned to him he came right along. The well-disposed took courage and -in a little while had two more on deck, where I handcuffed them fast in -different places. I now had four, but the worst one of the lot could not -be found. He was said to be the leader in all the deviltry that had -been going on. The men said they would watch for him and let me know the -minute he was found. I went on deck, where I found several men who had -been robbed by the man yet at large, of sums totaling $211. Another said -the one I got first had stolen a shirt from him and was then wearing it. - -My orders said nothing about restoring stolen property, so the matter -was carried up to Colonel Zotroski, who told me to act my pleasure about -it. It was my pleasure to take off the handcuffs and let the owner of -the shirt take it off the thief's back. After locking him fast again, I -went on with the search for the missing one. I wanted to find him while -my gritty spell lasted, for, from all accounts, he was a desperate -character and the leader of the gang. Just before dark one of the -watchers came and told me they had located him under a berth, and they -thought he was asleep. Sure enough he was, sound asleep between the -floor and a lower berth. I took him by the leg and had plenty of help to -haul him out. He had a revolver and a cheese knife with him, but in the -narrow quarters, and in the jiffy of time it took to get out, had no -chance to use either. There were as many hands as could get a hold, and -by the time I reached the deck he was there. A madder man I never saw. -The men he had robbed were there and I told them to go through him and -see what they could find. Although he was handcuffed, he was so handy -with his feet that shackles had to be put on before the search for the -money began. Wrapped around one ankle was the money, just two hundred -and eleven dollars. As that amount was what the victims claimed to have -lost, it was given back to them to divide up. As I fastened the villain -to the pump, the handiest thing there was, he swore all sorts of -vengeance on me, saying he would see my heart's blood if he had to wait -twenty years for it. Besides the knife found on him, his revolver had -three empty shells, showing he had used it, and probably would have used -it again if he had been found while awake. I was mighty glad sleep -overtook him before I did, for if it had not the day's doings might read -differently. - -All was quiet now, and at the supper table I found myself to be quite a -somebody. Some with whom I had not spoken before took pains to speak now -and to congratulate me on the result of the day's work. But if they had -known how scared I was when I went at the job, and how little bravery -was really necessary to arrest four cowards and one sleeping bad man, -they might have thought differently. But I hope never again to feel as I -did when I arrested the first man. There was murder in my heart, and the -man's wilting as he did is all that saved me from being a murderer. If -that is bravery, I am glad I have so little of it. - -After supper Captain Gray asked me to use his room on deck for my -headquarters, and as I must be up all night I was very thankful for such -a nice place. The captain's bunk was in a room adjoining and he turned -in, leaving me alone. A map of the ocean's bottom lay on a table. The -depth of water all along the coast and for a distance from it was marked -on the map. The wind came up between nine and ten o'clock and howled -terribly. The captain came out and looked at the barometer hanging on -the wall. He said it was all right yet, but if it got to a certain -point, which he showed me, it would mean a much bigger blow. I went the -rounds about once an hour, and found it very difficult to walk on the -deck. The prisoners were where I put them, and in spite of all I began -to feel sorry for them. But not knowing what to do with them I left them -to suffer a little, thinking it would be no more than they deserved. - -To stop smoking between decks was not so easy as it might seem. On every -round I made I had smelled tobacco smoke, but had not located a single -smoker. Finally I saw what I knew was a lighted cigar in an alley along -the outside tier of bunks, and where the light from the lamp did not -reach. It was after midnight, and all but those on duty were supposed -to be asleep. This fellow did not see me until I was right upon him. I -took the cigar from his mouth, dropped it on the floor and put my foot -on it. Neither of us said a word, and I found no more smoking after -that. - -At midnight the wind was something awful to hear or feel. After one of -my rounds I came in and found the barometer pointing to the very place -the captain had pointed out. When I told Captain Gray of it, he jumped -up and pulled a bell handle. Soon another officer came and they -consulted together. A change of direction was decided upon, and then -there was more pulling of bell handles, and they both went out. Soon -after this the ship seemed to be going over. A tremendous thump, a -smashing of timber, and a great rush of water all came together. I -thought the ship was sinking or had run afoul of something. I started -out and was glad to get under cover again. The deck was wet and water -was dripping from everything. The deck was so high from the water I did -not think it possible the waves could reach it, and yet as it was not -raining I had to think they had been very much higher, for the water was -running down from everything. The prisoners were alive yet, for I could -hear them yell and swear. After a little the ship stopped rolling and -only pitched and dove. I ventured out and found it raining and the wind -blowing harder than ever. The poor wretches fast to the rigging were -repentant now and begged for some better place. I looked about and found -a sheltered place, and with the help of the sergeant of the guard moved -them to it. - -Morning finally came, and with it better weather, though the sea was -something awful to look upon. What I heard in the night was now -explained. A great wave had gone clean over the vessel, taking every -loose thing with it. It also smashed some of the timbers that form the -guard in front and back of the wheel-house. These had gone clear over -and out on the other side. They looked to be six inches square and solid -at that. The rail was broken where they struck it going over. I thanked -my stars I was inside when that happened. Such waves I had never seen. -As the bow climbed up one, the stern would sink down in another, until a -solid body of black water stood up all around it, and seemed ready to -fall upon and sink the ship, but instead, the bow would go down and the -stern go high up in the air; at the same time a sheet of water would -come swashing over the deck, and running off at the sides. I had often -wished I might witness a storm at sea, and here I was right in one. I -asked Captain Gray if this was the real thing and he said it was "pretty -stiff weather." - -Eight o'clock came and I was relieved. After a wash-up and breakfast I -turned in and slept till dinner, and since that have been writing up my -diary. Everything is quiet on board. No more cutting up between decks -has yet happened. I am glad now I had just the part I did in bringing -about this state of affairs, but to tell the honest truth I didn't -suppose it was in me to go through the part I did. There was a whole lot -of good luck, as well as some good management. As I look back over the -last twenty-four hours I see much more to feel thankful for than to feel -proud of. - - -_March 3, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Before the wind for the first time since leaving New York. -The sea is still rough, the vessel pitching and diving all the time. -Everything quiet and well behaved in the lower regions. At night the -captain says we are off Savannah, Ga. - - -_March 4, 1864._ - -_Friday._ A fine day and fine weather. Have spent the day on deck, -smoking, reading and thinking about my two homes, the one I am going to, -and the one I have so lately left. - - -_March 5, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ Have been in sight of Florida all day. The day has been -plenty warm enough for comfort, the water smooth and I suppose a good -run made. - - -_March 6, 1864._ - -KEY WEST, FLORIDA. _Sunday._ We stopped here for coal about 9 A. M. I -have been on shore and looked about. To me it is like being in another -world. Everything I see is different from anything I ever saw before, -unless it be the people, and they talk a language I never heard, even in -the French quarters of New Orleans. Cocoanuts grow here, and pineapples. -The place appears to be the tip end of Florida, as the sea shows in all -directions but one. The buildings are low, squatty, wooden buildings, -but the streets are clean and the people look so. A few can speak -English, but the most of them, black or white, talk more like geese than -anything else. I saw a great many strange sights in the markets and -shops. Nearly every building is a store on the ground floor. Great -turtles, some of them a yard long, were sitting up on end in the markets -and helplessly waving their feet, or fins rather, for that is what their -feet look like. So much misery made me sorry I had seen the place. I -suppose they are kept that way until they are sold, or die. Last night -there was a quarrel among the men, and Colonel Zotroski interfered and -got some talk back that made him mad. He ordered the man to be brought -on deck, and to be bucked and gagged. This was done, and when it was -time to release him he was not to be found, and has not since been -found. It is supposed he rolled overboard, but I don't see how that was -possible. More likely his friends got him and have hid him away. - - -_March 7, 1864._ - -_Monday._ We left Key West about ten last night. We are now out of sight -of land, and I suppose are in the Gulf of Mexico. The weather is hot as -blazes. So hot an awning has been put over the quarter-deck, and it is -now a most delightful spot to sit and watch the porpoises play. - - -_March 8, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Another perfect day. A shower passed over just at night and -sprinkled the boat with warm water. I have been off my feed for several -days, but begin to be myself again and think I will be able to crack a -hard-tack by the time I get into camp. My vacation, or leave of absence, -that seemed so like heaven to look at, is over now, and the stern -realities of a soldier's life are looking me right in the face. Well, I -have a lot to think of that I didn't have then, and a whole lot of -things to talk about, too. - - -_March 9, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ When I woke up this morning, we were outside the bar, -waiting for a pilot. About six o'clock one came and we were soon -steaming up the river on the last stage of our journey. I was again -detailed as officer of the guard, and so it came about that I was the -first and the last to have charge of the prisoners, who were still in -irons. The fellow who threatened me with such dire vengeance was quite -docile, and said no more about killing me. - -At quarantine we were halted and a medical man came on board to look us -over. He must have found us all right, for he soon went overboard and we -proceeded up the river. It called up sad memories as we passed the -little graveyard where so many of our boys are lying. - -I wondered if such a used-up mess had ever struck the place before or -since. About noon a sharp shower came upon us, and drove everyone under -shelter. It lasted nearly all the afternoon. At 8 P. M. we tied up at -the foot of Josephine Street. I turned the prisoners over to the provost -marshal and I suppose they were soon in jail. I wonder what their -punishment will be. I was soon relieved from duty and went ashore. I -went first to the Murphy House, where I found Dr. Warren's and George -Drury's names on the register. They were out, but I secured the room -next to them and went out to see if I could find any one I knew. I went -to 184 Gravier Street and found the house shut up. Got a shave and then -went to the St. Charles. Coming out I met a fellow passenger looking for -a place to stay and took him with me to the Murphy House. There I found -Drury and from him got the first trace of Colonel Bostwick and family. -He said they were at Lakeport, nine miles away. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -The Red River Campaign - - Camping on The Laurel Hill--At Port Hudson again--Meeting the - 128th--Up the Red River to Alexandria--Two trips to Grand Ecore--The - river falling--The dam at Alexandria--The burning of Alexandria. - - -_March 10, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Was up early, and after breakfast started for the McClellan -to get my trunk. I bargained with an expressman to take it and myself to -the Ponchartrain Railroad, where I met Hallesay, our sutler. He said the -boys had heard of my arrival and were on the way to meet me. Soon after -this we were together again, and such volleys of questions as were fired -at me was a caution. They didn't give me time to answer one before -several more were asked. The train was ready for the return trip and we -soon reached Lakeport, where I found Sol and Matt Smith both having a -tussle with the chills and fever. The regiment had been across the lake -at Madisonville nearly all the time I had been away. Had had some cases -of smallpox among the men, but no deaths. Tony was overjoyed to see me, -and almost the first thing wanted me to write a letter to his wife. I -was kept so busy answering questions I hardly had a chance to ask any, -but I found out that the regiment was under marching orders and expected -to break camp that day. I felt quite flattered to think every white man, -not sick or on duty, had gone out to meet me. After dinner in camp, we -all hands took train for the city again. Sol and I switched off and went -to do some errands on our own hook, after which we joined the regiment -at the foot of Poydras Street and went on board the Laurel Hill. I put -in the rest of the day and evening, when not answering questions, -writing letters to the home folks, for I had a long list I had promised -letters to. - - -_March 11, 1864._ - -_Friday._ I kept right on scribbling, but was so bothered with -questions, I finally gave it up and talked till hoarse. After dinner I -was detailed for guard duty, but as there was only one guard to post, I -had next to nothing to do. We had the whole great boat to ourselves, and -were in the finest kind of quarters. As soon as I had a chance I began -to ask questions and found out that the muster rolls were sent for -before I returned, and I had been reported as absent without leave. I -then figured up and found I had over-stayed my time, owing to the long -time it had taken to make the trip. Had the rolls been called for a few -days sooner or a few days later I would have been all right. Colonel B. -says it will all be made right next time. But in the meantime I must -live on borrowed capital, for I had come back skin-poor. - - -_March 12, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ I managed to write some letters before I was relieved and -after the new guard went on I fairly made them fly. - - -_March 13, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Started for church with the quartermaster and brought up at a -fire on St. Charles Street. Nearly a whole block was burned. I saw fire -engines at work for the first time. There were several of them. They -threw water enough to float a ship, and still the fire kept bursting out -in a new place until all that could burn had been burned. The side -streets were full of families and their belongings. At night we went -again and saw a sailor from one of the boats baptized. After the sermon, -a trap door was raised and under that was a space filled with water, -into which the minister and the sailor walked by way of steps at one -end, and where the convert was dipped just as they do it in the brook at -Stanfordville. - - -_March 14, 1864._ - -_Monday._ Two cannon were brought on board to-day and mounted on the -forecastle. This looks like business, but none of us know as yet where -we go or when. The Evening Star came in with a large mail this morning. -I had one letter, from my never-failing correspondent, sister Jane. Was -glad to hear that all's well at home. - - -_March 15, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ The Laurel Hill, our present habitation, cut loose from foot -of Poydras Street this morning and tied up at the foot of First Street. -Forage for man and beast soon began to come on board and kept it up by -spells all day. The paymaster came and paid everybody but Ames and Van -Alstyne. The one is under arrest for drunkenness, and the other has been -"absent without leave." We looked on with wistful eyes, but the -paymaster never took the hint. Whether out of pity or not I don't know, -Colonel Parker invited me to go with him and Captain Hoyt to the -theatre. We went, and enjoyed what we saw of it very much. At what -seemed to me the most interesting part, the captain of the Laurel Hill -came in and said he had orders to go to Port Hudson as soon as he could -get up steam. The officers and many of the men were out on pass and we -started out to round them up. I found Major Palon at the St. Charles, -and he knew where others were likely to be found. He went one way and I -another. I found it easier to find them than to get them started for the -boat. Some refused to go; thinking it a ruse to get them back on the -boat. I did get one started and we double-quicked it to the foot of -First Street just in time to get on board. Upon counting noses we found -sixteen officers were left behind, Colonel Bostwick among them. - - -_March 16, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Woke up opposite Donaldsonville, passed Baton Rouge a -little after noon, and reached Port Hudson at 4 P. M. Here we received -orders from General Andrews to land in the morning, as the Laurel Hill -is needed for another purpose. So we settled down for another night of -comfort, not knowing what the next may be. - - -_March 17, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ We unloaded ourselves and our belongings, and teams soon -carted them to the high ground above. We settled in the quarters just -vacated by the 22d C. D. A., borrowed some tents and in a little while -were living like soldiers again. I could not help thinking how different -was our coming this time from what it was almost a year ago. Then it -took us six long weeks to get inside, and now not as many hours. As we -had no orders, we looked about the place for a while and then settled -down, I to my everlasting task of writing. - - -_March 18, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Same old story. With no idea when I can mail a letter I kept -right on writing them, and by night was where I could begin to see the -end. No news from the missing ones yet. - - -_March 19, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ We found a ball and had a game, which helped to pass the -time. Colonel Parker tried to find Colonel Bostwick by telegraph, but -did not make out. At night was detailed for guard to-morrow. - - -_March 20, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ On duty and in camp all day, of course. An order came for us -to go on board the Illinois, which was tied up under the bluff, but -before teams came for us the Illinois cut loose and went down the -river. - - -_March 21, 1864._ - -_Monday._ We were ordered on board the Laurel Hill again until further -orders. That suited us much better than lying on the ground in camp, and -as soon as teams came we loaded up and were soon in our old comfortable -quarters again. - -Major Hill's sentence was carried out at noon on the parade ground, and -in as public a manner as possible. He is to forfeit a year's pay, and -spend the next ten years on Dry Tortugas at hard labor. His straps and -buttons were also cut off.[9] - -The Laurel Hill has orders to take on 4,000 sacks of grain and then drop -down to Baton Rouge for a part of Grover's Division, after which she is -to go to Alexandria, somewhere on the Red River, I believe. - - -_March 22, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Oats kept coming on board all day, and by the sound all night -as well. The Errickson came up and unloaded two regiments of colored -troops at night. - - -_March 23, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Left Port Hudson at 4 A. M., and at 6 were at Baton Rouge. -I hustled off for a call on the 128th. Found them breaking camp to go -with us, and at noon we were all together on board the Laurel Hill. At 1 -P. M. we started up-stream again. I had to go all over the story of my -going home, for it was very interesting to all of Company B. But they -had little to tell me, for they had been in the one place ever since I -left them. Dr. Andrus had also been home. He is the same good soul he -has been all along. No wonder the boys all love him well enough to die -for him if it were necessary. Any man that can first get, and then keep -the profound respect of the 128th New York's officers and men alike, is -truly a wonderful man, and one perfectly safe to pattern after. If I die -in the army I hope it will be with Dr. Andrus near me, for it would be -so much easier. He has spoken for another game of checkers as soon as we -can find a place and a board to play on. - -We kept on past Port Hudson, going first one way and then another, on -account of the many crooks in the river, and by night entered the mouth -of the Red River. I have found out why it is called red. The banks are a -reddish clay, and enough is all the time washing away to color the water -so it shows plainly after it joins the Mississippi. - - -_March 24, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Still going up the Red River. We passed a fort, called Fort -Derussey, which was until lately in possession of the enemy. General A. -J. Smith, with portions of the 16th and 17th Army Corps, took it with -everything in it. These troops were with Grant at Vicksburg, and are now -ahead of us on the way to Alexandria. These with the 19th Corps under -Banks make a big army. The Red River is mostly crooks. Now and then a -straight place gives a look ahead and backward, and boats of all kinds -cover the water. They are mostly transports loaded with troops and their -equipments. It is easy to tell about moving an army, but the amount of -stuff that must be moved with them is another thing. By water it is a -question of boats enough, and by land a question of enough mules and -wagons. Where all these things come from is what I often wonder at. -Mules and wagons are constantly giving out, and yet there is never any -lack. And I have never seen any repair shops for wagons or hospitals for -mules. Once they give out their places must be taken by others. The -wonders performed by the quartermaster's department are not mentioned in -any reports I have seen, and yet it is what the life and success of the -army most depends on. - -A man hailed us from the bank and was taken on board. He proved to be -one of those captured at Sabine Pass last fall when Franklin's -expedition undertook to land there. He escaped, and has been living with -the negroes most of the time since. From all I can learn we are on the -way to Shreveport, where the Rebels are said to be waiting in force. -Shreveport is said to be the gateway between this state and Texas. - - -_March 25, 1864._ - -_Friday._ We reached Alexandria about midnight. The 128th went ashore, -but we of the recruiting squad remained on board. We hear nothing of -Colonel Bostwick and the others that were left behind. After breakfast I -went ashore and looked up the 128th, and also looked about the place. It -is a pretty place, not quite so large as Baton Rouge, but in every way a -much better place to live in. A broad street runs along next the levee, -and appears to be the principal business street. The Court House, a -large brick building stands on a square by itself, and is the finest -building I saw. Alexandria is rather a big village than a city. The -streets are wide, and the houses are not crowded up against each other. -Nearly every house has a yard and one or more shade trees in it. I saw -no fortifications. If there are any they are outside. Altogether it is -the finest place to live in I have seen in Louisiana. General Smith had -taken possession, and we had only to walk in and enjoy ourselves. -Towards night the negroes began to flock in and we enlisted quite a -number. Dr. Andrus staid with us. The pilot let us in his house, where -we rigged up a checker-board and played till most morning. Neither of us -had anything to brag about when we finally gave it up. - - -_March 26, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ The boats cover the water as far as can be seen both up and -down the river. There are rapids a little way above town and the -gunboats have trouble in getting over, there only being places where the -water is deep enough for them to clear the rocks. The 128th, which went -into camp a mile or so out, moved back in town for provost guard duty. -Colonel Bostwick and the other missing ones came up and our family is -all together again. Captain Laird, who has not before been with us, came -with them. He was assigned to Company D, and if ever we get a regiment, -I suppose he will be my captain. For that reason, I have looked him over -pretty closely, and without being able to tell why, yet there is -something about the man I don't like. I hope I may be mistaken in him, -as I sometimes have been in others. At any rate we won't have much to do -with each other for a while, so I am not going to worry over it. - -It was expected that the 19th Corps would take the lead from this point, -but General Smith has gone on with his army. The Laurel Hill got sailing -orders and we had to leave our pleasant quarters. We took a large brick -house, where we have all the room we want. The dining-room was so large -we all ate at one table. Dr. Andrus came and staid with us again, and we -had another tie game of checkers. The last tenants took all the -furniture with them, so we had to sleep on the floor, but we don't mind -a little thing like that. - - -_March 27, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Colonel Bostwick sent all hands out to look up recruits and we -are to make that our business from this on. We are to report every night -what success we meet with. Not one of us got a recruit, but we all got a -lecture. - - -_March 28, 1864._ - -_Monday._ Colonel B. didn't like the house we were in, and we all moved -into another that he liked better. Moving day at home used to be a busy -one, and so were several days before and after, but we have improved on -the old order of doing such things. We just pick up what belongs to us, -walk out of the old house into the new one and throw them down--and the -job is done. - -Lieutenant Bell and I were set at making out reports, and we managed to -smuggle in a letter or two apiece. After that, Sergeant House from -Company B came in and we all walked up the river as far as the Falls, as -the rapids are here called. It was very interesting to watch the -ironclads feel their way over the rocks into the deeper water above. The -hospital boat, the Woodford, hit a rock and sprung a leak. She was run -ashore on the opposite side and the gang plank run out. From the way the -sick people hurried off I don't think they were very badly off. The boat -began to settle down, as if the damage was serious. - - -_March 29, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Was detailed for officer of the guard, and was in camp all -day. There are men coming in every day that have escaped the -conscript-officers and have been living in the woods like wild beasts. -They opposed secession and would not serve in the secession army. Many -of them are owners of property in this place, but they left their homes -and their families and herded together for protection against small -bands of pursuers, scattering again when a larger force was sent after -them. Now that the coast is clear, they offer to act as scouts or to -fight in the ranks for the Union cause. Nearly enough for a regiment -have reported. They are well armed and are ready to use their guns -against the common enemy. They are not the poor whites, who are as -ignorant as the blacks, but are intelligent men, and the stories they -tell of the wrongs they have suffered and the sufferings they have -endured have made my blood boil with sympathy for them. They swear -Alexandria shall never again be in possession of their enemies, for they -will burn it to the ground before that happens. They call themselves -"Jay-hawkers" and seem proud of the name. It seems wicked to doubt their -sincerity, and yet I can't help thinking what a slick trick it would be -for the Rebels to cut these men loose from their army and send them -among us with just such a story as they tell. Now and then one could -slip away and not be missed as regular enlisted soldiers would, and so -every plan and every move we make be carried straight to them. - -Rumor says Colonel Bostwick has been detailed at headquarters; and -Lieutenant Colonel Parker has been appointed superintendent of -recruiting service in this department. - - -_March 30, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ New orders already. Major Palon, with Lieutenants Bell, -Dillon and Van Alstyne, is to go to Natchitoches for recruits. The -Jay-hawkers say every one of the recruiting squad is known by name to -General Mouton, and that he also has a pretty good description of each -one. He has had this ever since we camped on his plantation last fall. -If any are captured we are to be tried by the civil authorities for -"nigger stealing," the penalty for which is death. How General Mouton -got all this information the Jay-hawkers say they don't know, but if -what I have been mean enough to hint at should be true, then it all -becomes plain. It seems to me they should be watched until they prove -their sincerity by their works. We begin to think we are somebody after -all, to be mentioned in general orders, even if it is only to advertise -us as "nigger-stealers." - -We boarded the steamer Jennie Rogers at noon. I tried to get Tony to -stay back, telling him the Jay-hawker story and that if he was caught in -our company his fate would be as bad or worse than ours. At first he -decided to stay, but as we were going on board he changed his mind and -would go, saying, "If the Rebels get you, then I'm going to die wid -you." We ran up to the rapids and stopped. The gunboat Ozart had got -fast in the mud by going too close to the opposite bank. A big rope was -run across the river to a tree and made fast, and the machinery on the -Ozart went to winding up on it, thinking to pull herself loose. Next, -another rope was tied to the middle of the big one, and a tugboat began -pulling on it, the Ozart all the time winding up the slack. The big -rope, or hawser as they call it, was finally pulled high enough so the -tug could go under it, and then it went up-stream as far as the rope -would let it, and then, with a full head of steam, came down under it, -fetching up with a tremendous yank on the hawser, which made the water -fly from it in all directions. This was done several times, but the -Ozart was still there. Then a tree was cut and one end brought on board, -the other resting against the bank. In some way, tackles were rigged so -that the tree was made to push, and the tug giving one more pull, the -Ozart came loose from the bank and seemed none the worse for the tugging -she had had. The line across the river was then taken in and the Jennie -Rogers went on for ten or a dozen miles and tied up for the night. - - -_March 31, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ We started at daybreak and had gone perhaps twenty miles, -when we overtook General Smith's army, which was stopping every boat -that came along, until enough were had to carry his army. We tied up and -I went ashore and mixed up with the western soldiers to see how they -differed from the eastern troops. They are larger men on the average, -and more on the rough and ready order than ours, but on the whole I -liked them first-rate. They were at Vicksburg, and if they told the -truth about the siege of Vicksburg, we of Port Hudson hardly know what -war is like. As I could not match their stories, I told none, more than -to give an outline of the siege, which they thought must have been -pretty tame. - -From an old man, a native, I was told an interesting story about a hill -that is in sight. He said it is called "The Hill of Death," so named by -the Indians, who fought a Kilkenny-cat battle there until all were -killed but a few women and children. It is not much of a hill, not more -than half as big as Bryan's "Sugar Loaf," but otherwise much like it. -Boats kept coming and tying up. Those that came later brought news of -the capture and destruction of the Lacrosse, just below Fort Derussey -yesterday. Also that the Mattie Stevens was fired on and her pilot -killed. Sim Bryan, our mail carrier, was on the Mattie, and if the Rebs -got Sim and the letters he carried they know what our opinion of them -is. - - -_April 1, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Moving day at home. Our folks will get into their new home -to-day, and I wish I was there to help settle them down in it. It will -be their first move without me since I was big enough to help. - -I slept late this morning, till long after breakfast, and then, having -nothing to get up for, lay and dozed until dinner time. Tony had my -clothes brushed and my boots blacked and felt much worse than I did -because I had lost my breakfast. I told him I would make it up for -dinner, and I did. The river is full of boats now. - - -_April 2, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ About noon General Smith and staff went on board the -Clarabelle and at 2 P. M. we started up the creek. A copy of the code of -signals that are to govern us was sent to each vessel. The river is so -narrow we must go Indian file, and are to keep 400 yards from each -other. One long whistle while tied up means "Get under way." One long -whistle while under way means "Tie up." Three short whistles, "Close -order." Four short whistles, "Open order." Five short whistles, "I wish -to communicate." One gun from the flagship, "The enemy is in sight." Two -short whistles and a long one, "I want assistance." Three short whistles -and a long one, "The enemy has a battery." Four short whistles and a -long one, "The troops will land." One gun and a long whistle, "All -right." We got under way and everything went well until dark when, in -rounding a short turn in the pesky little rivulet, another boat bumped -into ours and stove a hole in below the water line. The Jennie was -pointed for shore and by the time she struck there, there was such a -panic among the Vicksburg heroes as I don't believe eastern men ever -thought of. At any rate none of our party so much as thought of joining -in. They rushed for the side and began jumping from the upper and lower -deck at the same time, landing on each other and some of them in the -water, and then began quarreling and fighting over the hurts they had -got. The rush to one side tipped the hole out of water, and as soon as -the men could be got on the boat again it was held in that position -until the damage was repaired. The whole thing was amusing from our -point of view, and after a good laugh over it we went to bed. - - -_April 3, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ The leak was stopped and the water pumped out, and at 4 A. M. -we took our place in the line and went on. An idea of the number of -boats is had from the fact that they had been passing all the time this -was going on, and the end was not in sight when we started again. - -At noon we stopped for wood, and to relieve the neighbors of their -surplus chickens. The western men are all right on a chicken raid, for I -don't think one escaped them. At 6 P. M. we were under way again, but -the Jennie ran onto a sand bar soon after and it took a lot of puffing -and blowing to get loose from it, and to catch up and take our proper -distance again. This makes thirty out of the last thirty-eight days I -have been afloat. One in New Orleans, four at Port Hudson, and three at -Alexandria, is all the time I have been ashore. At that rate I will soon -be a sailor. - - -_April 4, 1864._ - -GRAND ECORE. LA. _Monday._ We reached Grand Ecore some time in the night -without further mishap and found ourselves tied fast to a tree on the -bank when we awoke this morning. About noon the Jennie untied and went a -little above the town and made fast again. We did nothing but watch the -unloading of the troops. About 10 P. M., just as we were about to turn -in, an order came for us to report at once at Alexandria for further -orders. We were told that the Luminary was to start at daylight, and -Major Palon told me to see if I could verify the report. Between us and -the Luminary was a creek, without a bridge or other visible means of -crossing. Tony found a boat and we were soon on board the Luminary, -where we found the report about her sailing at daylight was true. In the -meantime, some one had taken our boat, and we had to go away along the -bayou until we could hear the challenge of the picket guards before we -could get across. We legged it down the opposite side, and in the -darkness mistook the Hastings for the Jennie Rogers. From her we got our -bearings and were soon on board the Jennie and reported. The Jennie had -a small boat, the Little Jennie, and with this we crossed the bayou and -were soon on board the Luminary, only to find that since I was there her -orders had been changed and she was to go up the river instead of down. -By this time it was almost morning and we went back to the Jennie Rogers -and to bed. I had had exercise enough to make me ready to sleep almost -anywhere, and I was soon sound asleep. - - -_April 5, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ We were glad we left the Luminary, for she ran into a nest of -Johnnies, who fired on her and killed six men. Heavy firing was heard in -front and skirmish firing much nearer. Smith's troops had gone in that -direction and had probably met some opposition. I went ashore and fell -in with an old resident who told me that Grand Ecore proper lies four -miles back in the country now, though it was once right on the river -bank. It being on the inside of a bend, the water kept washing the earth -from one side and leaving it on the other, until now the village and -river are four miles apart. At every time of high water the river moves -on a little farther, leaving a strip of new made ground on which young -cottonwood trees immediately sprout up. This makes the top look like a -great green stairway, the first step of which was made by the last -freshet, the next by the freshet before, and so on to the top. - -The firing grew nearer and there was more of it. By ten o'clock it was -plain that hot fighting was going on, and not very far away. The dense -growth of cottonwoods cut our view down in that direction to a little -strip along the river, and out of this wounded men and small parties of -prisoners began to come. By noon it seemed as if the whole of Smith's -army was coming back and coming in a hurry, too. Batteries from below -were rushed up and planted in the young cottonwoods right in front of -us. Artillery horses, with their traces cut, came out by the dozen, and -there was everything to show that a part or the whole of Smith's army -was retreating. Soon the woods were alive with choppers, and the trees -began to fall. In a time so short I hardly dare tell it the road and a -strip each side of it was uncovered for at least a mile. How men could -live where trees fell as they did there is a miracle. All the time men, -horses and mules kept coming by the hundreds, and maybe thousands. Boats -began loading with them. Forty-seven were put on our boat, three of them -commissioned officers. A guard of negro soldiers was on the boat and the -idea of being put under them made them howl with rage. Such swearing as -one captain did would be hard to beat anywhere. The trouble in front -began to quiet down. Not a shot had come our way, and not one had been -fired in that direction. Whatever had happened was too far away for us -to more than guess at. But it was plain that General A. J. Smith had -run afoul of something that was a match for him, and what we were -looking at was a genuine retreat. From the way boats were loading up and -moving down-stream it looked as if the "nigger-stealers" were to have -plenty of company on the way to Alexandria. From an artillery sergeant -who was not so scared but that he could tell what had happened I found -out this much. That the road ran through the woods for a long way and -finally went diagonally across a large cleared space and into the woods -beyond. That they were not molested until, while crossing this opening, -they were fired upon and a panic was the result. The road was full and -reinforcements could not get at them from either direction, and they cut -loose and ran for it. The infantry caught some of the bolder of the -enemy and brought them in. They could not stop the retreat. They had to -get out of the way or get run over by the crazy men and horses that -filled the narrow road. - -One of the prisoners is a Captain Todd. He was quite willing to talk. He -said he was a cousin to President Lincoln's wife, and that he should now -take the amnesty oath and try to get a job as clerk in some department. - -Captain Faulkner, another prisoner, is as full of venom as a -rattlesnake. He brags of what he has done and tells of what he will yet -do. If he carries out his present intentions we had better skip for the -north before he gets loose. He said he led the force that riddled the -Black Hawk at Morgan's Bend, and I think he told the truth, for the -pilot on the Black Hawk at that time is now pilot on this boat. They -knew each other at sight. Captain Faulkner said, "Captain Frayer, I had -four shots at you at Morgan's Bend, and all I ask for is one more." - -The main force is somewhere in advance, but a good bunch of the rear -guard is here. Everyone is blaming everyone else for what happened, and -I expect all hands are ashamed of it now. When General Smith gets at -them I expect they will feel worse yet. - -Captain Faulkner's horse came in with others, and as soon as the captain -saw him he begged to have him taken on board. He called him up close to -the boat by whistling through his fingers. The coming of his horse -changed the captain wonderfully. If he hated us, he certainly loved his -horse. I felt sorry for him and told him so. He asked me to take off his -saddle and bridle and perhaps he would find his way home. I stripped him -and found a bullet had grazed his back and the flies were already at -work. The saddle had also galled him. More out of pity for the horse -than the captain, I took him to the river and washed his sore back -clean, and at the captain's suggestion got some bacon fat from the -steward and rubbed it well in. The captain said that would stop the -flies. He was very grateful and told me all about the horse, how -intelligent he was and how he hated to leave him. Said he never needed -training, for he knew more than most people. He had raised him from a -colt and no other white man had ever handled him as much as I had just -done. Among the soldiers I found one that was a fellow passenger on the -McClellan, and that brought up the subject of the rough passage and the -rougher passengers. He said the ones I had arrested were tried and sent -to the Dry Tortugas, which is an island in the Gulf of Mexico off the -Florida coast. - - -_April 6, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Captain Faulkner was up before I, and had called up his -horse. The pony, for he was nothing else, tried to get up the gang -plank, and would have come on board if the guard had not driven him -back. I wished I could see them together. I had never seen so much -affection shown by a horse, and I felt almost as bad as the captain did -to see them kept from each other. I gave him a good washing with soap -and water and another greasing with bacon fat. About seven o'clock the -Jennie untied and went down the river about a mile, where she stopped -for wood. The pony followed, and when the gang plank was run out he -again tried to come on board. This was too much for me. I went to the -captain and offered him the only five-dollar bill I had in the world to -take him on. But it was of no use. He resented my offering him money to -disobey orders, and the door against the pony was closed. The last I saw -of him he was running off across the country as if a new idea had struck -him. But Captain Faulkner was most grateful to me, and I hope if the -enemy ever gets hold of me Captain Faulkner will be among them, for he -says he would just like a chance to get even with me for what I have -done. - -Another of the prisoners had been overseer on the plantation where we -were taking on wood. His wife, with their little boy, came on board and -pleaded for his release on parole. This, together with the pony affair, -made the day a miserable one for me. Someway that sort of suffering hit -me in a very tender spot. I could have seen the overseer and Captain -Faulkner both shot and not have felt as badly as I did to think of that -wife and child mourning for their husband and father, and the pony -looking for his master, and perhaps falling into the hands of someone -who would be cruel to him without ever knowing how near human he is. It -is lucky for the government that I am not president, for such things as -I have seen and heard to-day would tempt me to pardon Jeff Davis -himself. When the wood was on board we started down the river for -Alexandria, having done nothing more to earn our pay than to spend a few -days as spectators of the stirring times at Grand Ecore. At a bend in -the river by a woodyard an old darkey, mounted on an old gray mule, -hailed us and said the Rebs were waiting for us in the woods about a -mile below. A boat behind us had some guns on her forward deck, and -began shelling the woods as soon as they came within reach, and we went -past without a shot being fired at us. The river was lower than when we -came up, and also narrower, in places not much wider than the length of -the boat. At 11 P. M. we reached Alexandria and went to headquarters to -report. We found the family all abed and asleep. A whiskey bottle -standing on the table relieved us of any embarrassment we might -otherwise have felt for calling at so late an hour. We soon had them all -out of bed to receive us in a manner more fitting to the occasion. Dr. -Warren got mad and used some improper language, for which he was soundly -spanked and put to bed again. Thus ended our trip to Natchitoches, a -place we never saw. - - -_April 7, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ There being nothing to hinder, I went to visit the 128th. -Found that Charlie Travis had died while we were away. He was one of the -best of the lot, and Company B was feeling pretty sober over his sudden -taking off. They were going to have chicken for dinner and I had to stay -and help out. After that I came home and wrote a letter. The Polar Star -came up with 500 prisoners on the way to the front to be exchanged. They -were delighted at the prospect of a chance to fight us again. Those we -brought down with us, on their way to prison, didn't seem to feel so -happy. - - -_April 8, 1864._ - -_Friday._ While we were up the river the rest of the squad have enlisted -over 300 men, and have gone in camp just out of town. Colonel Parker is -in command. After breakfast I went to see them. Found Sol shaking yet; -cold one day and hot the next. From his looks he has been real badly -off. I visited them until noon and then went back to headquarters, where -I found a lot of writing had been saved up for me. I wrote till night -and then made Sol another visit, after which I came home and went to -bed. - - -_April 9, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ Orders for up the river again. The same four go, with Major -Palon in command as before. Some way this trip smells stronger of danger -than any we have taken. We have packed our trunks, keeping out an extra -shirt apiece, and left the keys, with directions what to do with them in -case we don't come back. At 1 P. M. we boarded the Laurel Hill, our old -favorite, and set out. As we were turning about to get under way another -boat almost touched us, and on it was Lieutenant Manning, with a bundle -of letters in his hand for us. Was ever anything more tantalizing than -that? To go off, not knowing for how long, with those letters almost in -our hands, was worse than not seeing them at all. But there was no help -for it and we went on, swallowing our disappointment as best we could. -We reached the rapids and got over them without mishap, and in a little -while had tied up for the night. We sat on the deck and smoked, -wondering if any of the letters were for us, after all, and when we -would see them in case they were. - - -_April 10, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ We started at daylight and met with no adventures worth -telling of on the way. At 6 P. M. we were at Grand Ecore again, where we -learned that a hard battle had been fought at Mansfield Plains and at -Pleasant Hill--a two days' fight and nobody claiming the victory. Some -say the Rebs had the best of the first day's fight and that our folks -had the best of the last, which was yesterday. A large body of men and -animals is here--cavalry, infantry and artillery--all mixed up in no -sort of order. Wounded men are lying on the ground and wounded horses -and mules hobbling about. I looked until dark, and then listened to the -sounds of suffering until sleep overtook me. - - -_April 11, 1864._ - -_Monday._ We went ashore and put up our two tents as much out of the way -as possible, and waited for things to settle down. Wounded men were all -the time being brought in, some on stretchers and some on foot. General -Ransom went past on a stretcher, with one knee bandaged and bloody. -Right behind him walked a man with one arm gone, and who was joking with -another who was carrying his cut-off arm in his hand. I got out among -them to try and hear what had happened and what I heard was not -altogether complimentary to General Banks. But it was Smith's men who -were talking and some allowance must be made for that. They say it has -all come of poor management on the part of General Banks. If Grant had -been in command this would never have happened, from all of which I -judge the Rebs have given them a dressing out and they are mad at -General Banks about it. - -A strong rear guard is all that keeps them from coming and finishing up -the job. Lieutenant Bell has been out taking notes and upon a -comparison, we have both the same story to tell. Everything is in a -mixed-up condition. Everyone is full of trouble but the recruiting -squad, and we have nothing to do but look on. The process of unraveling -the tangle is very interesting to me, but so much suffering on every -hand makes me sick, and I cannot help wondering if it pays. - - -_April 12, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Having no orders to do otherwise, I kept out among the -stragglers to learn what I could. The wounded have mostly been sent down -the river for better treatment than can be had here on the hospital -boats. It is said that several boats are above here, some aground and -others helping them off, while all the time the Rebs are firing on them -from the shore. One story is that reinforcements are being hurried up -the river from Alexandria and other points below. - - -_April 13, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Things have been lively here to-day. Firing was heard up -the river this morning, and a pontoon bridge was thrown across here and -troops hurried across and gotten into position. The Colonel Cowles came -down and reported the boats above here to be in an awkward situation. -Troops have been going up on the other side all day. They soon go out of -sight around a turn and are hid by the woods. We certainly are having -the soft side of soldiering now. There is nothing we can do but look on, -and we do that all the time. But we are obeying orders, and that's all -any of them are doing. - - -_April 14, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ The stranded boats began coming down this morning, and were -greeted with cheers from the soldiers and whistles from the steamers. -Several were riddled with bullets, and quite a number of dead men were -taken off and buried. The wounded were taken on board the hospital -boats. The Black Hawk, as usual, came in for a full share, getting the -worst shooting up of any. This is the third time she has got it on this -expedition. The land forces brought 300 prisoners with them. We are -still watching proceedings, being too light handed to do anything more. -No recruits are here, and they won't dare come in as long as the enemy -holds the ground all around us. - - -_April 15, 1864._ - -_Friday._ This has been an interesting day. An attack was expected and -preparations were made to receive it. Troops were shifted from one place -to another. The pickets on the Natchitoches road were driven in. The -woods were chopped away to give the artillery a chance in that -direction. A negro came running out of the woods saying the Rebs were -within three miles and were coming on the double-quick, but this report -was not believed, for someone besides him would have found it out. At -any rate no attack was made and the day passed and left things very much -as it found them. - - -_April 16, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ Another day of doing nothing. This looking for trouble is -worse than finding it. The troops have been shifting about all day, as -if it was hard to decide what was the right position. There were no more -signs of trouble to come than the getting ready for it. The recruiting -squad helped all it could by looking on and wondering what it is all -about. - - -_April 17, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Reinforcements having been coming in for some days. I set out -this morning to look them over and see if the 128th was here. Sure -enough, I found them about a half mile out on the Natchitoches road, -feeling fine and ready for business. I staid all day with them, getting -back in time for supper and to talk over the hard times we are having -doing nothing. - - -_April 18, 1864._ - -_Monday._ For pastime to-day. Lieutenant Dillon and I borrowed a skiff -from one of the boats and explored the country along the river above -here. We went ashore and looked for something to vary our diet of -hard-tack and coffee. After dinner we moved our tents back into the -woods, where we will have shade all the day long. Our duties are so -laborious it is necessary to have a cool spot to work in. For exercise -we run, jump, box, or do anything we can think of to keep up -circulation. We have made the acquaintance of a stray mule and take -turns letting him tumble us off over his head in the sand. He is gentle -as can be, and lets us do anything with him except riding him beyond a -certain distance. When he has gone far enough he gives a quick jump, -stands on his head, and the thing is done. - - -_April 19, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Just before daylight the "Long Roll" sounded and such getting -up nothing else could have brought about. Batteries limbered up and took -position. The horses were taken back and left with harness on. Men took -their stations at the guns. Ambulances were placed in convenient places, -and every preparation made for a fight, but no one appeared to fight -with. The excitement, which was great at first, grew less until it was -all gone and the same lazy feeling that had been with us for days came -back. I have been doctoring a wounded horse for the last week, and the -beggar has got to depending on me for his rations instead of hunting for -it himself. He eats hard-tack much better than I can, and appears to -like them better than grass. I have to go across the river for grass, -and mow it with my knife. He eats it without as much as a thank you, and -as he is about cured I am going to take him across the river and leave -him soon. To-night we had a grand gymnastic performance and are going to -bed. - - -_April 20, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ On board the John Warner, bag and baggage. When we got up -this morning we found everybody pulling up and getting ready for a move. -We watched and waited for orders to do likewise. The major, who had gone -to investigate, came back and said the Red River campaign had been given -up and all hands were going back to Alexandria. He secured passage for -us on the Warner and here we are. For fear someone would press him into -the service and forget that he was only a convalescent, I took the horse -I had patched up, and after stuffing his wound with bacon fat, I took -him across the pontoon bridge and turned him loose in the big grass on -the other side. When I came back Tony had my few things picked up and -ready to go on board. The bulk of the army goes by land and a portion of -it is already on the way to Alexandria, our first stopping-place. Major -Palon says the expedition had to be abandoned on account of the falling -of the water in the river, and if the boats get over the rapids at -Alexandria they must do it right away. At any rate a retreat is now in -order and the major says I will have plenty of filling for my diary -before it is over. - -_Night._ Four thirty-pounder Parrot guns have been mounted on the -forward deck, and the men and ammunition necessary for their use is on -board. Every preparation for trouble is being made, whether we have any -or not. The cause of the retreat is common talk now among the officers. -Banks is blamed for the failure of the expedition, though I fail to see -how he is to blame for the falling of the water in the Red River. - -A man fishing from the boat this afternoon hooked onto something which -when pulled up proved to be a dead soldier with his skull smashed in. -The boatmen remembered him as one who had a quarrel with a deck hand -last night, and as he, too, is missing, it is thought he killed this -soldier and after throwing him in the river cleared out. I could not get -his name or regiment, but am sure he did not belong to the 128th. It is -easy to die here and there are many ways of doing it. A dead man was -found on the upper deck of the Mattie Stevens yesterday. He was thought -to be asleep until a comrade went to wake him up and found he was -sleeping his last sleep. He was shot through the heart, but as no shot -had been fired on the boat it is supposed it came from some distance -away, missing the thousands that are here and finding only this sleeper. -He was of the 33d Massachusetts. What I have seen to-day would fill a -book. The major's prophecy that I would find plenty of filling for my -diary is coming true. I had noticed a prisoner handcuffed fast to a post -in the cabin, but had paid no attention to him until some loud talking -in his neighborhood led me to it. A soldier, one of the Western men, -with a bloody bandage around one leg, was giving this prisoner the -biggest kind of a tongue-lashing, and was with difficulty kept from -clubbing him with his cane. I finally got at the Westerner and found out -what it was about. He said his regiment was waiting in the road below -here for the line to be made up. Noticing a house and other buildings in -a grove not very far away, he and two of his comrades set out for some -eggs and perhaps something else good to eat. They were met by this -prisoner, who acted very friendly, giving them milk to drink and to fill -their canteens. When they asked for eggs he told them there were none in -the house but plenty in the loft, pointing to a loft with a ladder -reaching to it. Without a suspicion of treachery they set their guns up -by the side of the building and went up the ladder after the eggs. When -they started to come down they found their own guns pointed at them, in -the hands of this prisoner and two other men they had not seen before. -There was nothing to do but surrender, which they decided to do. They -came down and were marched into the woods for some distance, stood up in -line and fired upon. One was killed instantly, my informant was shot -through the leg and fell more from the expectation of certain death than -from his hurt. The third man was missed clean and started to run with -the three devils after him. That gave this fellow a chance and he legged -it for his regiment and fell fainting from terror and the loss of blood. -When he came to, his comrades were returning with this prisoner, the -only one they could find. They did find the man that ran away, lying -where he had been overtaken and stabbed to death with bayonets. The -wonder and the pity is they ever brought this murderer away with them. -Why they didn't shoot him full of holes instead of taking him prisoner -is what none of us can understand. I suppose he will live on Uncle Sam -for a while and then go free. This must do for one day's record. It is -late and I am almost blind from writing by the light of a lantern. - - -_April 21, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ We were loaded up and ready for a start early this morning. -We dropped down-stream to our place in the long line of steamboats, -gunboats and most every kind of boats. Got onto a sand bar and had to be -pulled off. A gunboat got fast just below us and getting that loose took -the rest of the day. - - -_April 22, 1864._ - -_Friday._ We got another start at about daylight and kept going until -noon, when we struck bottom and had to be pulled loose again. We could -plainly see that the bottom of the river was much nearer the top than -when we came up. We stopped at the same landing for wood where the old -contraband warned us of trouble on our last trip down. Sure enough, he -was here again and with another warning. He said the woods below Cane -River were alive with sharpshooters, of which he had warned the boats -ahead, and would warn those to come. We heard firing long before we -reached Cane River, and as we neared the woods the guns on our boat -began a raking fire on each side and kept it up until the woods were -passed. It was dark by this time and the boats went little if any faster -than the flow of the river. We reached the rapids above Alexandria about -10 P. M., and so far as I know, not a person was hurt on the way. - - -_April 23, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ When we awoke we were glad to hear it raining hard. This -will at least stop the river from going any lower, and may raise it. We -left the boat and took a four-mile walk to Alexandria, where we found -our folks well and enjoying themselves. The regiment is nearly full. If -we had remained here we might have filled it. As it is, our two trips to -Grand Ecore have amounted to nothing more than seeing some stirring -times in which we had no other part than spectators. Sol had nine -letters for me and a basketful for the others. It took me quite a while -to read so many. After reading them I began writing a reply to each one. -I had had a grumbling toothache for some days and to-day it has taken -hold for sure. I suppose my walk in the rain gave it an excuse. At night -we were relieved from recruiting service and ordered back to the -regiment, I reporting to Captain Laird for duty. Lieutenant Bell and I -were ordered to report for fatigue duty in the morning at 7 A. M. - - -_April 24, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Agreeable to orders, Bell and I reported to the quartermaster -at 7 o'clock and were given 134 men and sent to the rapids to unload -boats and load up wagons for transportation below the falls. One was to -check what came off the boats and the other what the wagons carted off. -Someone else checked again as the stuff was loaded on the boats below -the falls, and if anything was lost it was easy to tell who was to -blame. My tooth ached so badly that the quartermaster put another in my -place and I went back to camp to try and get rid of it. Dr. Andrus -talked me off the notion, and gave me something to put in it, which -helped it so much that I went back and finished out the day. When we -reached camp at night I felt as if I had earned my pay, having walked -sixteen miles, done a lot of writing, and had suffered severely with -toothache nearly all the time. - - -_April 25, 1864._ - -_Monday._ The army begins to get in from up the river. The 128th had a -brush at Cane River and lost one man. I put in the day writing, and at -night went and visited with Sol. - - -_April 26, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Kept right on writing. Sim goes in a day or two and I want to -get even with my correspondents. - - -_April 27, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Heavy firing up the river. By the sound it is ten or more -miles away. The gunboats are up there holding the enemy from getting -their artillery within reach of the transports. The Rebs are closing in -around Alexandria and the pickets begin to clash. Went for a walk with -Captain Enoch, after which I called on Dr. Andrus to get him to do -something with that tooth. He put me off with some more medicine, but -says if it doesn't stop to-night he will pull it to-morrow. - - -_April 28, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ On duty as officer of the guard, and next to nothing to do. -So many of the men are helping unload the boats, the camp is almost -empty. The enemy is fighting his way along day by day. The roar of -artillery is heard almost constantly. Our lines must hold the country -for ten miles all round us, for that is as close as the fighting appears -to be. We hear of wrangling among our leaders, one blaming another for -the fix we are in. A dam is being built below the falls to raise the -water so the gunboats may slide over. A Colonel Bailey is the engineer -in charge of the job, and it is quite a job, too. - -_Night._ A ring of fire surrounds Alexandria to-night. It is said our -forces are working in and burning everything as they come. Lieutenant -Ames, who has been under arrest since last winter for drunkenness, was -to-day dismissed from the service. - - -_April 29, 1864._ - -_Friday._ No fighting here yet. The firing outside is constant now, but -what it amounts to we don't know. Was relieved from duty at 8 o'clock -and went for a walk before turning in. On a back street a terrible -commotion broke out as I was passing a backyard with a high slab fence -around it. I peeked through a knothole and saw a shocking sight. An old -sow had a little child down on the ground and was trying to eat it. Two -women, one with a broom and the other with a mop, were hammering the sow -and screaming at the top of their voices, while the old sow was making -such a noise as only a hog can make when raging mad. Just as I had taken -in the situation, something struck the top of the fence with force -enough to shake it from end to end. One of the ugly-looking dogs called -bloodhounds had jumped and caught his fore feet over the top and was -scrambling for a hold with his hind feet. Just as I looked up he got a -toe hold, and quicker than I can tell it was over the fence and had the -old varmint by the back of the neck. The women ran in the house with the -child, and whether the child or the old sow lived I don't know, but I -shall always think well of the bloodhound after this. I went back home -and slept the day away. - - -_April 30, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ Five letters to-day. All from good friends at home. They are -all well and know nothing of the predicament we are in. Every loose -board about town is being gathered up for use at the dam. The water is -already up so many of the lighter draught boats are floated over the -rocks. The gunboats, our main dependence, are there yet. - - -_May 1, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ My tooth bothered me yet, and I went to the hospital this -morning determined to get rid of it. Dr. Andrus was out, but Lew Brooks, -the hospital steward, said he could do the job just as well. He got a -good deep hold and pulled on it, but the tooth stood firm. After a -second trial and a second failure, he called in a man to hold my head -still and tried it again with both hands. The tooth simply wouldn't come -out. But the character of the pain was changed, and that was a little -satisfaction. Dr. Andrus gave me some chloroform linament which helped -some, but has taken from my mouth what little skin Brooks left on. I -have been in agony all day. The tooth sticks out so I can't shut my -jaws, and is getting sore every minute. - - -_May 2, 1864._ - -_Monday._ I don't know what has been done to-day, and I don't care. I -have had troubles enough of my own. Dr. Warren has excused me from duty. -Tony made me a stew that needed no chewing, and I drank it without -asking what he made it from. - - -_May 3, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Have felt worse to-day than any day. My neck and shoulders -are so lame and sore I can hardly roll my eyes. My mouth is better, and -I can begin to use it. - - -_May 4, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ I found myself this morning feeling much more like myself. -Tony stole a chicken and cooked it so I could suck the meat off the -bones, and it made the whole world seem better. I got out among folks, -and hope by another day to be able to manage a hard-tack. The Rebs are -coming, for the firing sounds plainer than any day yet. There is much -discussion of, and more cussing about, the situation we are in. A party -of unarmed men was seen on the other side of the river, and a boat was -sent over. They proved to be all that is known to be left of the 120th -Ohio, which was on its way to join us. They were fired on from the shore -and their boat crippled. The men jumped overboard and swam ashore, and -while the most were captured, some got away and have found their way -here. Others may come if not picked up on the way. - -Sergeant Nace, who said he belongs to the 176th New York, found me -to-day and almost claimed relationship. He knows the folks in Rowe -Hollow, and from his talk and actions was very glad to see me. I never -heard of the man before. He was a good talker, and if the ears of the -people in Rowe Hollow didn't burn it wasn't because they were not talked -about. - - -_May 5, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Reported for duty and was put on as officer of the guard. -The 128th got in touch with the rebel skirmish line and Casey, of -Company I, was shot through the mouth. The dam is being pushed in every -possible way. Trees are cut and dragged in the river, and bags filled -with earth are thrown in to fill up the spaces. Stones are so scarce -that brick houses not in use are torn down and used for ballast. I -bought a horse, saddle and bridle to-day for four dollars, and he is now -eating government hay with the mules. He may come handy when we skip -out, which we expect to do as soon as the gunboats are over the falls. -General Smith fought quite a battle above here to-day and took some -prisoners. It is reported to-night that the John Warner, the boat that -brought us from Grand Ecore, has been sunk in the river below here, and -Sim Bryan captured. He had our mail, and if the Rebs read our letters -they know about what we think of them. I'd like to hear the comments -they make. The tables have been turned, and we are now the besieged, -instead of the besiegers. - - -_May 6, 1864._ - -_Friday._ "It never rains but it pours." About noon Lieutenant Colonel -Foster of the 128th and about thirty others came in. They are all that -are known to have escaped from the John Warner. They report the river -blocked for anything short of our ironclads, which at present are lying -above the rapids waiting for the dam to be finished. Colonel Foster -thinks Sim may have destroyed the mail, but the time was rather short -for it. Our pay rolls and the monthly returns were in his bag, and five -letters from me to different friends. If the captors get any comfort -out of them they are welcome. Colonel Foster had some dispatches with -him, but managed to get away with them. As a reminder, he brought with -him a ball in the calf of his leg which Dr. Andrews cut out with his -jackknife. It was just under the skin and popped out at the first cut. -Just at night more came in. They had escaped in the confusion of the -attack and our cavalry scouts had found them and brought them in. These -say that Captain Dane was hung, but we hardly think they had time to see -all they tell of. However, it may be true, for he left the Confederate -service when Butler took New Orleans, and has since been in our service, -and true to it. He is the one who ran the A. G. Brown on our Texas trip. -He has made several trips to Grand Ecore, the last of which was when we -came down with him. The 128th had another brush with the enemy last -night and took several prisoners. - - -_May 7, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ The 128th and another regiment captured and brought in a -wagon train loaded with corn and other stuff the Rebs had picked up for -their own use. They are skinning the country below here, so we will have -to board ourselves or go hungry when we leave Alexandria. - - -_May 8, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ A very hot day. The men are being examined and any not fit for -a hard tramp are put on the boats. The dam is nearly completed. All but -the deepest draught boats are below the rapids waiting for the dam to be -blown up so they can come down and load up for the run down the river. -From all I can learn the plans are for the gunboats, provided they get -over the rapids all right, to protect the left flank, which is to follow -the right bank of the river and go as fast as infantry can possibly go. -General Smith is to take care of the rear and as much of the right flank -as he can. General Banks is to open up the way and also to look out for -the right flank. No hard fighting is expected, but skirmish fighting is -looked for all the way down. I went up to the dam just at night. The -water rushes over it and through it like a young Niagara. It is a big -job, and the engineers deserve great credit, whether it does all it is -expected to or not. - - -_May 9, 1864._ - -_Monday._ The dam broke away in the night; all the boats near the break -were swept through by the rush of water and are now where they can be -used. The accident brought out a new idea, which is to repair the break -and to build wing dams from each side towards it, and to depend on the -rush of water pulling the whole outfit through. - -Marching orders were issued this morning and every effort is being made -for a sudden start. I have only my blanket and my diary to carry. -Everything else besides my sword and revolver is on the Rob Roy. The -troops have been moving out, getting in position, and everything -betokens an early departure from Alexandria. We have a regiment of -unarmed negro soldiers to get away with. They can be handled fairly well -in camp, but how they will act in case of an attack is not yet known. - - -_May 10, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ A rainy day, a rare thing nowadays. Colonel Parker succeeded -in getting arms for our men, and they are wild with delight. Few of them -ever had a gun in their hands before, and are as awkward with them as -can be. We have been drilling them in the manual of arms and they did as -well as could be expected. The army is getting straightened out for a -start as soon as the ironclads are released. The wagon train is said to -be fifteen miles long now, and the final start will add miles to it. - - -_May 11, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ We put in a solid day of drilling in the manual of arms. No -loading has been attempted, but the times and motions have been drilled -into the woolly heads, so that a very encouraging improvement is the -result. Captain Laird, my captain, is missing, and whether he has run -away or been carried away, no one seems to know. At any rate, the care -and conduct of Company D now comes upon your humble servant. - - -_May 12, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Another day of the same. While the most of them do as well -as can be expected, yet the ignorance and stupidity of the others is -enough to try the patience of a saint. A boat came up to-day and was -only fired on at one point. This looks as if the Rebs are planning some -new move which will develop later. The moving preparations go steadily -on, and the dam is progressing finely. - - -_May 13, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Eight miles below Alexandria. The Jay-hawkers kept their -promise to burn the place rather than have it go into the hands of the -enemy again. About daylight this morning cries of fire and the ringing -of alarm bells were heard on every side. I think a hundred fires must -have been started at one time. We grabbed the few things we had to carry -and marched out of the fire territory, where we left them under guard -and went back to do what we could to help the people. There was no such -thing as saving the buildings. Fires were breaking out in new places all -the time. All we could do was to help the people get over the levee, the -only place where the heat did not reach and where there was nothing to -burn. There was no lack of help, but all were helpless to do more than -that. Only the things most needful, such as beds and eatables, were -saved. One lady begged so for her piano that it was got out on the porch -and there left to burn. Cows ran bellowing through the streets. -Chickens flew out from yards and fell in the streets with their feathers -scorching on them. A dog with his bushy tail on fire ran howling -through, turning to snap at the fire as he ran. There is no use trying -to tell about the sights I saw and the sounds of distress I heard. It -cannot be told and could hardly be believed if it were told. Crowds of -people, men, women, children and soldiers, were running with all they -could carry, when the heat would become unbearable, and dropping all, -they would flee for their lives, leaving everything but their bodies to -burn. Over the levee the sights and sounds were harrowing. Thousands of -people, mostly women, children and old men, were wringing their hands as -they stood by the little piles of what was left of all their worldly -possessions. Thieves were everywhere, and some of them were soldiers. I -saw one knocked down and left in the street, who had his arms full of -stolen articles. The provost guards were everywhere, and, I am told, -shot down everyone caught spreading the fire or stealing. Nearly all -buildings were of wood; great patches of burning roofs would sail away, -to drop and start a new fire. By noon the thickly settled portion of -Alexandria was a smoking ruin. The thousands of beautiful shade trees -were as bare as in winter, and those that stood nearest the houses were -themselves burning. An attempt was made to save one section by blowing -up a church that stood in an open space, but the fuse went out and the -powder did not explode until the building burned down to it, and then -scattered the fire instead of stopping it, making the destruction more -complete than if nothing of the kind had been attempted. - -Having done all that could be done for the place and the people, the -call sounded and, as soon as we could get together and call the roll, we -came on to this place, where we hope to stay to-night, for we certainly -are in need of a rest. It is said the ironclads got over the rapids this -morning and that we are to start on our long tramp early to-morrow -morning. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[9] I have no recollection at this time of this affair more than is here -given. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -The Red River Retreat - - Guarding the pontoon train--Sleeping on feathers--Killing the - goose--Forced marching--The fight at Yellow Bayou--Crossing the - Atchafalaya--Another forced march--A raw beef supper--Footsore and - weary. - - -_May 14, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ Reveille at 3.30 A. M., breakfast at 4.00, and at 4.30 we -were off. The road followed the river, which is very crooked, making it -nearly double the distance it would be in a straight line. About 9 A. M. -the cavalry got into a fight on our right. We halted, and for the first -time had the men load their guns. The enemy had come out from the woods -and charged a squadron of our cavalry as it was passing, and for a time -it was hard to tell which was getting the best of it. One of our men was -shot from his horse, but the horse kept his place in the line as if -nothing of the kind had happened. When the Rebs were finally routed and -driven through the woods, the riderless horse kept his place and -distance as long as they were in sight. Before leaving Alexandria I had -traded my horse for a mule that had no brand on him, and I had let a man -who was not feeling well ride until now. In the skirmish just noted one -of the mules in the quartermaster's team got hit and the quartermaster -took my mule to put in his place, putting his rider in the wagon. That -left me to walk whether I wanted to or not, but as I had plenty of -company I didn't so much care. We kept going at a lively gait until -noon, when we halted for hard-tack and coffee. The men on the boats kept -exchanging shots with the Rebs on the opposite shore, but with what -result I don't know. - -Soon after dinner we came to a sharp turn in the river where the road -ran close up to the river bank, and while rounding this on a -double-quick we got the first attention from the other side that had -been paid to us direct. A volley came from a thicket on the other side, -the most of which went over our heads. One shot, however, went through -the haversack of the man next to me and spoiled his tin cup. The shot -came as close to me as it did to him, but I have nothing to show for it, -while he is prouder of his battered cup than he ever was before. About 2 -P. M. the advance had a sharp skirmish with the enemy, losing ten men -killed and forty wounded. The wounded were put on a boat and a detail -left to bury the dead, after which they must catch up as best they can. -About dark we passed Wilson's Landing, said to be twenty-five miles from -Alexandria. Soon after we overtook the pontoon train and halted for the -night. We are detailed to guard the pontoon train on the trip and have -nothing to do but keep up with it unless it is attacked. I found the -128th close by, and after comparing notes with the boys of Company B, -crawled behind a log and went to sleep. - - -_May 15, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ I was lying behind the log this morning, rubbing my eyes open, -when a horseman rode right over it. The horse missed me and that was -about all, but a miss is just as good as a mile. I found we were right -by the wreck of the John Warner, her burned hull showing above the -water. The letters that Sim carried were scattered over the ground, the -wind having distributed them over several acres. I looked for some of my -own, but did not find any. Some of those I read were curiosities, and -possibly mine were carried off as such. - -The train did not start until noon, and without any startling adventures -we reached Marksville at 8 P. M. I wondered if this is the Marksville -mentioned in "Uncle Tom's Cabin." At any rate, it doesn't seem to be -much of a place. The Rebs are said to be at Avoyelles Plains[10] in -force, only a little way from here. Sergeant Nace of the 176th New York -appeared to me again, having lost his regiment, as he said. I thought it -a queer thing for a sergeant to lose on a trip like this, and I made up -my mind he was a shirk and was beating his way through. However, I -invited him to share my bed and board for the night, and while he went -after water I hunted for something to eat. He soon after came back, -lugging a big feather bed, which he said he found at the house where he -went for water and brought it along for a keepsake. After supper we -planted ourselves on it and slept so sound that nothing short of a -general engagement could have roused us. - - -_May 16, 1864._ - -_Monday._ Reveille at 3.30 did not awaken the feather-bed brigade. -Colonel Parker pulled me off just in time to fall in line, and without a -mouthful to eat or drink I started on another hard day's tramp. Passing -through Marksville, which I found to be much more of a place than I -thought last night, we found the artillery stationed on a rise of -ground, beyond which was a hollow and thick woods beyond it. We passed -the artillery and were in the hollow beyond when the Rebs opened fire -from the woods, and soon a big gun fight was on, the shot and shells -passing directly over us, but doing us no harm. We parked the train and -formed in front of it. Soon after the lines were pushed forward, and -again the enemy opened on us and the same performance was gone through -with. As we lay on the ground in front of the train, a goose, from no -one knows where, came squawking down the line in front of us and I -captured it. I cut its throat with my sword, and as it was the first -blood drawn by the 90th I let the blood dry on. Aside from the goose, -the only casualty I know of was the killing of four artillery horses. -They were all killed instantly by the same shot. Two pairs happened to -be standing side by side and broadside to the enemy, when what must have -been a three-pounder went through three of them and stopped in the -fourth one, dropping the four dead in their tracks. The men behaved -splendidly. The shots that missed the rise of ground behind us went on -in the direction from which thousands were coming, but I don't know what -harm they did. - -About noon the enemy was driven out of the woods and we went on, I -picking my goose as we went. While going through the woods we came to a -sluggish stream too deep to cross without a bridge and a halt was made -for some pontoons to be put across. I gathered some kindlings and made a -fire to cook my goose, and was swinging it around my head to let all see -what a prize I had, when a cavalry officer riding past caught it by one -leg and riding on, took me and the goose with him. The leg I had hold of -finally pulled off and the rascal went on with all the rest of it. While -it was roasting, I washed my pocket handkerchief in the stream, and was -holding it by two corners, dipping it up and down in the water to rinse -it, when, as I pulled it up the head of a great big snake came up after -it as if he wanted to get hold of it, or perhaps to see what it was. He -went right back and I saw no more of him. Just then "Attention" sounded -and I grabbed the goose leg and tried to eat it. Hungry as I was, raw -goose was too much for me. I went around begging a hard-tack here and -there and in that way got quite a meal, and also got the goosey taste -out of my mouth. I no longer begrudged the fellow that stole my goose, -but did wish he had to eat it raw. - -The troops were all across at 9 P. M. and the pontoons were soon emptied -and loaded on the wagons. Then began such marching as we never before -had done. No attention was paid to the files. Those that could keep up -did so, and the rest fell out by the way. The whole army was ahead of us -and we must get to the front for the next crossing. We went on until -midnight and then halted for an hour. "Fall in" again sounded and away -we went, passing the thousands upon thousands of sleeping men and -beasts. At 3 A. M. we reached Yellow Bayou, the biggest stream we had so -far met with. Excepting in the traveled path, men were sleeping all over -the ground. My blanket was on some wagon, but I was too tired to look -for it. Crawling in between some men who were sleeping on a blanket, I -made out to get my body out of the wet grass and was soon sound asleep. -When I awoke the sun was shining in my face. My bedfellows had gone and -taken the bed with them. Whether they pulled me off the blanket or -pulled it from under me, I shall never know. The heavy dew and the chill -night air had gone through my clothing, which was already wet with -sweat, and I found myself about helpless, so sore and stiff were my -joints. - -As soon as I got my stiffened joints working, I looked around for the -90th and found them across the bridge on the bank of the bayou. More -than half our men were missing, having fallen out by the way and been -left to sleep it off. A detail was at the bridge to pick up stragglers -and direct them where to go. Tony was among the first to get in and was -dreadful sorry he had missed me in the night. I started right in for -another nap and was next awakened by Tony, who had found a chicken that -the others had missed and had it cooked. As soon as that was disposed -of, I continued my nap, sleeping until night, when I was sent to the -bridge to pick out our men as they came straggling in. I had five -sergeants, and posting one at each end of the bridge, I went and sat -down on a knoll to watch them work. I finally lay down and in spite of -myself dropped off again and slept all night. The sergeants had relieved -each other and had gathered in nearly or quite all of our missing men. -The troops were still crossing the bridge in a steady stream and the end -was not yet in sight. We of the 90th had nothing more to do but wait for -the troops to pass and then hustle for the front again. But we were -rested and ready for it, and put in the day talking about our first -experience on a forced march. The opinion was that if the next was any -worse than this had been we wouldn't all be there to tell about it. - - -_May 18, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ The rear guard was just coming in sight this morning when -we heard firing at the rear. Soon aides came riding down the line, -halting some and turning others out of the way. They raced across the -bridge and in a little while troops were hurrying back across the bridge -from the front. It beat all how soon the scene was changed. The firing -in the rear kept increasing and grew plainer to hear. The 90th stood at -attention on the bank, which overlooked the whole plain where the -trouble seemed to be centering. Unless the bridge was attacked we had -only to look on, and it was a sight worth a lifetime to see. The ground, -except where worn down by the passing army, was covered with weeds and -bushes, which hid the skirmish line from our view until they rose up and -fired almost in each others' faces. Smoke soon hid the battleground. -There was no wind and the smoke rose up like a cloud instead of -spreading. The smoke came nearer and it began to look as if our turn -would soon come, but by and by it stood still and then began to move -back. By noon it was plain to see that the fight was ours, for the smoke -cloud went faster and the firing grew less. By 4 P. M. it was over and -the troops began recrossing toward the front. The surgeons had their -shop under a big tree near the bridge. I heard one of them say to -another that he had never seen so few slight wounds among so many. Most -of those that were hit were either killed outright or mortally wounded. -Only a few legs or arms were cut off. The saddest sight I saw was the -killing of a boy, son of a colonel somebody, whose name or regiment I -could not get. I had often seen the boy while at Alexandria and wondered -why such a child should be in such a place. He rode a handsome bay -pony, and wore the infantry uniform, even to a little sword. When the -fight began he was somewhere in the advance, and came riding back at the -head of his regiment by the side of his father. They went into the cloud -of smoke and in a few minutes a man came leading the pony back with the -little fellow stretched across the saddle, his hands and feet hanging -down on either side. He was taken back toward the front and I suppose -his body will be sent home. What must that father have felt, and what -will the mother feel when she knows of his death! It was such a useless -sacrifice from my point of view. Nothing bigger than bullets came our -way and they either went over our heads or struck in the bank of the -bayou below us. - - -_May 19, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Our dead were picked up and brought to the bayou, where they -were laid in rows on the ground. Those that were identified were buried -in separate graves, and the others put crosswise in a wide ditch, with -blankets spread under and over them. Our loss was estimated at 500 and -that of the Rebs at 800. That must mean killed and wounded, for no such -number was buried. The rebel dead were buried in the field, I suppose, -for none of them were brought in. - -_Later._ A couple of our men are sick and Dr. Warren called in another -doctor to look at them. They called it smallpox, and the men were put in -a wagon and carted off right away. When the team came back the driver -said they were put in the first house they came to, and a man who has -had the disease was left to give them medicine. By night everything but -the rear guard was across the bridge, and we had orders to be ready to -march. We settled down to get some sleep if we could, but the long roll -soon sounded and we sprang to our places. No enemy appearing, we built -fires and made coffee, and then sat round nodding our sleepy heads until -4 o'clock in the morning. - - -_May 20, 1864._ - -_Friday._ By 4 A. M. the troops were across and the pontoons loaded. We -marched at quick time and at 6 o'clock were at Simmsport, where we -stopped for breakfast of hard-tack and coffee. While at it a man rode in -saying the Rebs were already bridging Yellow Bayou. Simmsport is on the -Atchafalaya River, and the same Colonel Bailey who planned the dam at -Alexandria had built a bridge of boats for us to cross over. Twenty-four -steamboats were lashed together side by side, and reached from shore to -shore. Across the bows of these the artillery, cavalry and wagons were -passing in a continuous stream, and infantry was crossing through and -among them as best they could. Other boats were busy ferrying the -troops, and such getting across a river I never saw. The Liberty took us -across and we marched down the opposite side for an hour, and halted for -the line to straighten out. And so the whole day went, first starting -and then stopping again, but expecting every minute to set out for good. -The time we were waiting, if all put together, would have given us a -good rest, and the marching we did would have been good exercise. But as -it was, we had a hard day of it. It was pitch dark when we finally -started. We came to woods and the darkness could be felt. The train got -stalled in the narrow road and then another wait. I was so dead sleepy -that twice I fell flat on the ground as I was walking along. The fall -woke me up each time and I kept going some way. Men had given out and -were sleeping all along beside the road like dead men. Daylight never -seemed so long coming. We got through the woods and could see much -better. My naps as we walked along, and the falls I had in consequence -of them, helped to drive off the dreadful drowsiness and by daylight I -was wide awake. - - -_May 21, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ When daylight came we were passing the mouth of the -Atchafalaya and were again on the banks of the Red River. About sunrise -we halted. Lieutenant Moody and I sat down and began to figure up how -long we had been awake, when we both tumbled over on the ground and were -sound asleep. The next thing I knew Moody was shaking me and asking if I -was hurt. His face was bloody and I supposed he had been shot. But we -soon found that a horse had ran over us, his hoofs striking between our -heads and scraping the skin off Moody's forehead as he picked them up. -We soon after started again, and at 8 o'clock stopped for breakfast, -after which we took a livelier gait than ever. The day was hot. The -horses and mules showed the strain as well as the men. Soon the men -began to give out, dropping like dead men, and it was impossible to -rouse them from the deathlike sleep that had overtaken them. There was -nothing to do but pull them out of the road and leave them, for every -horse and vehicle was loaded with all it could carry. No stop was made -for dinner. On we went, and by 6 o'clock men were lying all along by the -roadsides. Teams gave out and were left panting, their sides showing how -cruelly they had been whipped to get the very last effort out of them. -My feet were blistered, I knew by the feeling, though I had no time to -see or attend to them. The pain each step gave me was, I think, the only -thing that kept me awake and going. - -About sundown we passed a little village and turned from the road across -the country, which was said to be the nearest way to the Mississippi. It -was a beautiful country, much like the Teche country, which is sometimes -called the "Garden of Louisiana." There were some cattle, and a drove of -them was gathered and driven along for our supper. In passing round a -body of water that came in our way, a huge snake lay floating on it and -was shot by some of the passing throng. Several small snakes lay across -the big one, and I suppose it was a mother and children taking a bath. -Some thought the old one was twelve feet long, but it flopped about so -it was hard to give a close guess. It was the nearest approach to my -Port Hudson snake that I have seen. - -At 9 P. M. we reached the Mississippi at Morgan's Bend, or Morganzia. -The cattle had been shot down and were lying as they fell. It was -everyone for himself. Chunks were cut out and were being eaten before -the animal was done kicking. A pack of wolves never acted more ravenous -and bloodthirsty. I managed to get my hand between the ribs of one and -hold of the liver. I couldn't pull my hand out without straightening the -fingers and so only got shreds, but I kept it up until I had taken the -edge off my appetite and then lay over on my back and was sound asleep. -I suppose a hundred men stepped over me and maybe on me, but nothing -disturbed my slumbers. I slept like a dead man. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[10] Better known as the Plains of Mansura. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -Camp at Morganzia, La. - - On picket with the western men--Smallpox appears--A pay-day - misunderstanding--Building Fort Morgan--Fourth of July - dinner--General Order 88--The army moving away. - - -_May 22, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ The sun was shining bright, and the flies were crawling over -my bloody face, and hands when I awoke. Tony had got in and had found -some hard-tack and a piece of beef for my breakfast. The skeletons of -the cattle were picked clean. The field looked like a battleground. Men -were stretched on the ground everywhere and in every position, and -others were picking their way about among them. But unlike a -battlefield, the dead began to rise up and move about. At 8 o'clock the -order "Fall in" came and soon after we started again. I had to walk on -my heel, for something was grinding the ends of my toes off. No -attention was paid to the order of our going; it was simply a question -of going at all. We only went about a mile, when we stopped in a grove -of big trees between the road and the river, and preparations for -camping were soon under way. Captain Laird appeared and took charge of -his company. He said he had lost us while fighting fire in Alexandria. I -joined the multitude in the river. The dirt our clothes and our bodies -had picked up on the way was astonishing. Enough of it to make a garden -was soon floating down the river. My feet were in terrible shape, one -much worse than the other. The blisters had broken and bled and the dirt -had formed a scab, which had acted like a grater on the raw flesh -underneath. - -A good swim in the river and a good beating of our clothes, together -with a good dinner after it, made the world seem different to all of us. -The hard tramp was over and we cared little what came next. The 90th -had had the hardest time of all. We had to hustle from the rear to the -front with the pontoons, marching mile after mile and hour after hour, -while others were sleeping soundly by the way. Upon comparing notes I -had the satisfaction of knowing I was the only white man in the regiment -that had walked the entire distance. Every other one confessed to having -ridden some part of the way. From the time we formed in line at Yellow -Bayou until we stopped at Morgan's Bend was forty-one hours of hard -marching, on scant rations and with less than an hour's sleep all put -together. I had heard and read of forced marching, and now that I had -taken part in one, I was ready to believe anything that was ever said or -written on the subject. Major Palon's prophecy that I would find plenty -of filling for my diary had certainly come true. I have only skimmed -over the account, but will never forget the rest. It would fill a book -if written out, and then only give a faint idea of the reality. The -sufferings of the horses and mules made me sick at heart. Men, when they -could go no farther, said so and gave up trying, but the poor beasts' -sufferings went right on until neither whip nor spur could get another -move out of them. - - -_May 23, 1864._ - -_Monday._ The army of stragglers kept coming in. They were gathered in a -bunch and then sorted out and sent to their respective commands. Our -tents arrived and were put up, and we began to live like folks again. -Smallpox had by this time begun to develop, and a tent was put up -outside the camp and such as showed the symptoms sent to it. We have all -been exposed and may all have it, but a trifle like that does not worry -us after what we have lived through. Some of the men have had the -disease and they are to be used in nursing the others. - -A nice little shower came up toward night which washed the dust from the -leaves and grass, leaving everything about us beautiful. The smallpox is -the only enemy in sight now, and that we can neither shoot nor run away -from. The best thing about it is that one stands just as good a chance -as another, and no better. - - -_May 24, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Thomas Dorsey, one of the brightest of my company, is dead. -Before I knew what ailed him, I had done all I could to make him -comfortable, even to giving him my blanket to keep him off the ground. -His death scared the others so they could not be got near his tent. As I -had been exposed as much as it was possible to be, I rolled him up in -his blanket and dragged him into a hole that had been dug outside the -tent and covered him up. - - -_May 25, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ All hands have been vaccinated. All stood in line and as -fast as the job was done the line moved up until all had had a dose. -This is the fourth or fifth time I have been vaccinated in the army, and -so far nothing has come of it. In the afternoon I borrowed the -adjutant's horse and went with Sol and Gorton for a ride. They both have -the shakes yet. Stragglers kept coming in, among them being Sergeant -Nace, who has not yet found his regiment. When he found we had smallpox -he cut short his visit. He is a dead beat, I thought so before and am -sure of it now. I hope his regiment will find him, if he don't find it. - -The picket lines are well out, and videttes are still farther out. This -gives us a large territory to feel at home in. The enemy is said to be -hovering around on the outside, but give us no trouble. Maybe they, too, -are tired and are taking a rest. - - -_May 26, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Nothing happened to-day worth telling of. I am detailed for -picket duty to-morrow. - - -_May 27, 1864._ - -_Friday._ With a horse to ride and a company of men from a western -regiment, I went out about one and a half miles to relieve a part of the -picket line. Quite an army goes out every day, for the line about our -present stopping-place is many miles in length. I had about half a mile, -almost all the way through bushes and wet ground. An empty house near -one end of the line was my headquarters, and from there I hobbled over -the line every two hours, the line being too rough to ride. I was not -called out once, everything being quiet along my line, and I heard no -calls from those on either side of me. The officer of the day came round -as often as he could ride the line, and at midnight the grand rounds -came. - -Sol and Gorton came out and brought me a supper and visited me until I -had to go over the line. Orders were very strict at night to halt -everything. An Irishman on one of the posts asked me if he should halt a -pig if he came along, and I repeated the order to "halt everything." At -midnight, when I went over the line with the grand rounds, there was -fresh pork frying at that post, and as the orders were strictly against -foraging I said to the man, "You paid for the pig, didn't you?" "Yes, -sor," said he; "it's only the loikes of them Indiana fellers that'll -steal." That almost made me yell, for the grand officer was colonel of -an Indiana regiment that were noted foragers. He grinned at the joke on -him, and with that one adventure we reached the end of the line, where I -turned him over to the next and came back. I got a generous slice of the -stolen pig for my breakfast. - - -_May 28, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ The night wore away and at 9 A. M. the new guard came. After -my line was relieved I marched them back to guard headquarters to -discharge them. A new order, that no loaded guns be allowed in camp, had -come out, and I took them to the river bank to fire off the guns. I -noticed that the gun next to me did not go off and told the man of it. -He tried it again and still it didn't go. I then pricked some powder in -the tube and snapped it, and as it didn't go off I tried the ramrod to -see if it was loaded. The gun was nearly half full of something, and -upon taking it to the armorer, who took out the breach, found the first -charge had the bullet end down. The man could not account for it, but -probably in the excitement of the Yellow Bayou fight he had got rattled -and kept loading every time he snapped the gun. It is said such things -do happen in volley firing, but I never before saw anything of the kind. -I was glad enough the first charge was wrong end up. There were six -charges in the gun and something must have happened if the first charge -had exploded. - -I then returned to our camp and slept till night. - - -_May 29, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ This was to be our pay day, and little else was thought of or -talked about all the morning. A number of us were in Colonel Parker's -tent when the adjutant congratulated me on getting full pay, with no -reduction for the time I was absent without leave; that the rolls had -been passed upon at headquarters and no reduction made. Colonel Parker -said it could not be. The record had never been cleared, and if the -paymaster was informed of the fact I wouldn't get any pay at all. After -some talk, in which some took one view and some another, the matter was -dropped and I thought no more about it until told by the paymaster, when -I stepped up for my $415, that I could get no pay until an investigation -was had and the rolls cleared. I was mad clear through, and I was -terribly disappointed, too. I first found out that the colonel had done -it and then went and gave him a piece of my mind. He laughed the matter -off, but he was just as mad as I. I forgot about his being my superior, -and I wonder he didn't put me under arrest. I certainly gave him plenty -of excuse for doing it. I had no right to talk as I did, but I had -plenty of reason, and I have not yet got to the point where I am sorry -for doing it. I reminded him that although I was absent from my regiment -for a few days without leave, I was on duty in another, and earning my -pay, while he and the rest of them were loafing in camp at Lakeport. I -can't imagine why Colonel Parker has so suddenly turned against me. So -far as I know he has no reason for it, and if he knows of one, he is not -man enough to tell. So I must live on borrowed money for another two -months, and affairs at home must get along the best way they can. Maybe -it all comes from his hobby, "The good of the service," which he so -often quotes. - - -_May 30, 1864._ - -_Monday._ I made an application for an investigation of my reasons for -being absent without leave, and Colonel Parker endorsed and sent it to -headquarters. The matter has blown over for the present. From all I can -hear, the colonel is ashamed of the shabby trick he played me. If -Colonel Bostwick had been here instead of at headquarters, I don't -believe the thing would have been thought of. Colonel Parker is like -some others I have seen. A little authority makes a fool of him. - -A fort is being built just above here and our men are to work on it. We -have a new doctor. Dr. Henry, Dr. Warren having been detached. He is -doing all he can to stop the spread of smallpox, and as no new cases -have developed in several days now we think the worst may be over. - - -_May 31, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Was in camp all day writing. - - -_June 1, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Moved camp up the river to where the fort is being -built,--that is, all the well ones. Hallisy, our new sutler, came to-day -with a full stock of goods. He belonged to the 6th Michigan; was -wounded at Port Hudson. Shot through the arm and the wound would not -heal and he was discharged. Not wishing to go home, his comrades chipped -in for a box of cigars, which he peddled out among the soldiers and was -able to buy more and continue peddling. He was soon able to make trips -to the city for anything needed by his comrades, and in a short time was -doing quite a business. He is honest and trustworthy in every way, and -when he asked to be appointed sutler for the 90th he had all the -recommendations the officers could give. He is a money-maker and will -get rich if the war lasts long enough, yet he is so fair and square in -all his dealings that no one ought to begrudge him the money he makes. -He brought our mail and in the bundle were seven letters for me, and -none of them had any bad news in them. - - -_June 2, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ Was on detail at the fort. Officers of the engineer corps -have the work in charge. They have stakes stuck everywhere with marks on -them that they may understand, but surely none of us can. A plan on -paper shows it to be in the form of a star, with a wide and deep ditch -running round it. The dirt from this ditch is being carefully piled up -inside in a bank just like the ditch, so that every foot the ditch goes -down, the bank rises another foot. There is no lack of men or teams. A -detail is made every day of as many men as can work to advantage. On my -section a curious snake or animal was dug out. He came out from a hole -that was cut across as the ditch went down. It looked most like an eel -at first, but a closer examination showed four short legs, not over an -inch long, and armed with toes for digging. The men called it a Congo -snake and seemed to have a superstitious dread of it, for they left the -ditch as soon as it appeared and would not go back until I had killed it -and thrown it out of their sight. A shower broke off the work in the -afternoon and flooded the diggings. - - -_June 3, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Was notified that a commission had been appointed to -investigate the stopping of my pay and would meet at brigade -headquarters as soon as practicable. Then we will know. If Colonel -Parker is right I shall apologize for the free speech I gave him. I -wonder if he will do as much if I win out. - - -_June 5, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ Captain Laird, who has not been mustered yet, went to Port -Hudson to see about it, to-day. I put in the day visiting and being -visited. While in Sol's tent, and as we lay talking to each other, we -heard a commotion in Colonel Parker's tent, which was close by. Just -then a big black snake slid in under the tent, and stopped when right -between us. His head was well up and he just slid over the ground like a -sleigh crook. Sol's sword was within my reach and I crippled him before -he got any further. Where on earth he could have come from and not be -seen till he entered the colonel's tent is a mystery, for the ground is -as bare as a board all through the camp, and men are all the time moving -about on it. We think he must have crawled under somebody's bunk in the -night, and not liking the quarters had started for the country again. - - -_June 6, 1864._ - -_Monday._ Captain Laird came back, saying he was unable to get mustered, -and says he shall throw up the job and go home. Major Palon, who has -been to New Orleans, came on the same boat. - - -_June 7, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ Was called before the commission to show cause why I should -not be punished for being absent without leave. Colonel Fuller of the -73d, Captain Morton, acting assistant adjutant general of the Engineer -Brigade, and Lieutenant Colonel Parker of the 90th comprised the board. -I was not put under oath, but just told my story and was acquitted. The -findings of the court, however, will have to go to Washington for -approval. Colonel P. was the only one of the 90th who did not -congratulate me. He appears more cranky than ever. - - -_June 8, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Borrowed $200 and sent home to pay on the place. Went down -to visit the 128th and came near a sunstroke on the way. The weather is -something awful in the middle of the day. I was completely used up when -I got home. - - -_June 9, 1864._ - -_Thursday._ I kept very quiet to-day for the heat is harder and harder -for me to bear. Colonel Bostwick, Captain Hoyt, the quartermaster, Moody -and Reynolds all came up from the city, where they have been for a -visit. Orders were received for us to turn over the best drilled of our -men to Major Paine. - - -_June 10, 1864._ - -_Friday._ Captain Laird went home to-day, and Company D is mine to look -after again. I have just been able to keep about to-day. - - -_June 11, 1864._ - -_Saturday._ On duty as officer of the guard to-day. The duty is nothing, -but the wearing of uniform, with a sword, belt and sash, for twenty-four -hours came near using me up. I thought I would have to beg off, but I -lived through it. There were plenty ready to take my place but were not -allowed to. - - -_June 12, 1864._ - -_Sunday._ A friend in the 128th got in trouble and was brought up to see -me. I helped him all I could, but I can't say I pitied him. - - -_June 13, 1864._ - -_Monday._ Major Paine came and took 110 of our men. He took all of -Company D, and I am out of a job unless Colonel Parker finds something -for me to do, which I have no doubt he will. Company D made the best -showing in the manual of arms and in marching. Captain Laird has either -taken away or destroyed the company papers, and it took me all day to -get the transfers made out. - - -_June 14, 1864._ - -_Tuesday._ On detail at the fort. General Sickles reviewed the troops in -this department to-day, from which we judge another move will soon be -made. General Sickles lost a leg at Gettysburg but he rides just as well -as if he had both. An orderly carried his crutches for him, and a pocket -built on the saddle, in which to rest the stump, answered the purpose of -a stirrup. - - -_June 15, 1864._ - -_Wednesday._ Was busy settling up Captain Laird's company affairs, which -is made much harder on account of the original papers being missing. - - * * * * * - -After the 15th of June the diary is missing. Whether it has been lost, -or whether I no longer kept it going, I cannot now tell. From papers in -my possession, and from quite a vivid recollection of the events that -made up those last days of my army life, I am able to give a pretty good -account of it up to my home-coming. - -We remained at Morganzia until about the middle of July, attending to -the routine duties of camp life, and helping at the fort that was -building as we were called upon. - -On the fourth of July we had an old-fashioned celebration: one that -doubtless is recalled with pleasure by every survivor of the event. We -borrowed planks from the fort and built a long and wide table with seats -along the sides. Having plenty of both workmen and materials, we spared -no pains to make it a very substantial affair. The regimental colors -were placed in the middle of the table, flanked on either side with -stacks of muskets, each of which had a flag flying from its top. -Everything good to eat, drink or look upon that we could buy, beg or -borrow, was piled upon it. Sutler Hallisy made a special trip to New -Orleans for such things as we could not otherwise get. The planning for -it and the carrying out of the plans took all our spare time for weeks -before. Officers from headquarters and from many of the regiments near -us were invited, and few, if any, failed to accept the invitation. After -the dinner, all that could, made speeches, and many of them were worth -going a long way to hear. Lieutenant Bell distinguished himself, making -what I thought was the best and most appropriate speech of all. All -joined in singing patriotic songs, and many a good story was told. From -start to finish the affair passed off without a hitch. Not a thing -happened to mar the enjoyment of any one present. When it was over, the -men took possession and finished up the eatables, after which they, too, -had speeches and singing and wound up with a dance on the table. Their -part was fully as entertaining as ours had been, and taken altogether, -the day was one to live long in the memory of those present. - -Soon after the review of the troops by General Sickles, the great army -that covered the ground for miles about us began to melt away, some -going up the river and some down to other fields of activity. The Red -River campaign was over and nothing left to show for it but the great -waste of men and money it had cost. - -The 128th left Morganzia a few days before the fourth of July, thus -missing our great dinner, at which there were mutual regrets. They went -into camp at Algiers for a time and then came North and served out their -time under Sheridan and Grant. The men in our camp that had not already -been transferred were taken to fill up other regiments, and the officers -ordered to New Orleans for muster-out. (See General Order No. 88, -Department of the Gulf, dated July 11, 1864.) - -The trouble with Colonel Parker kept sticking up its head and was the -cause of my only unpleasant recollections of those days. I still -suffered from the heat, and it seemed as if I was detailed for guard or -fatigue duty on the hottest days that came. On the 28th of June the sun -came up blazing hot, bidding fair to beat any record it had yet made. I -felt the heat more than common that morning, having been on duty at the -fort the day before, and was congratulating myself on having nothing to -do but keep as cool as possible, when an order came for me to take -Company B out for a two-hours' drill. - -This was such a direct slap in the face that I made up my mind it was -time for the worm to turn. As politely as I knew how, I refused to obey -the order, and was at once ordered in arrest and sent to my tent. It was -the first time I had ever known of an officer being detailed for extra -duty two days in succession. I believed I was right and was willing to -await the outcome. In a little while the order for arrest came to me in -writing. I have it yet and it reads: - - Special order No. 27. MORGANZIA, LA., June 28, 1864. - - 2d Lieut. Lawrence VanAlstyne, 90th U. S. C. Infantry is hereby - ordered in arrest for disobedience of orders. - - By command of Lt. Col. GEORGE PARKER, - - JOHN MATHERS, JR., - 1st Lt. & Adjutant. - -The next was a copy of the charges and specifications, which soon after -came and which reads: - - HEADQUARTERS 90TH U. S. C. I. - MORGANZIA, LA., June 28, 1864. - - Charges and specifications preferred by Lieut. Col. George Parker, - against 2d Lieut. Lawrence VanAlstyne, 90th U. S. C. I. - - Charge first. - - Disobedience of orders. - - Specification. In this that he, the said Lieut. Lawrence VanAlstyne - did when ordered by his commanding officer to drill Co. B, 90th U. - S. C. I., refuse, saying "I refuse to do it," or words to that - effect. This at Morganzia, on or about the 28th day of June 1864. - - Charge 2nd. - - Conduct to the prejudice of good order and military discipline. - - Specification. In this that he the said 2nd Lieut. Lawrence - VanAlstyne did when ordered by his commanding officer to drill Co. - B, 90th U. S. C. I., refuse, saying "I refuse to do it" or words to - that effect. This in the hearing and presence of enlisted men. This - at Morganzia, La. on or about the 28th day of June 1864. - - Witnesses. George Parker, Dr. Henry, Steward Drury, - Sam Lewis, Corp. Co. B - Henry Jones, Serg't Co. B - -The next was a note from the colonel, saying: - - Lieut. VanAlstyne's attention is respectfully called to Par. 223, - revised army regulations. Indulgences will be granted upon written - application, but it can hardly be expected that a sick officer will - ask for very large limits. - - Respectfully, - GEORGE PARKER, - Lt. Col. Comm'ng. - -To none of these did I make reply. In the course of an hour I received -an empty envelope on which was written: - - Lieut. L. VanAlstyne has the limits of the camp. - - GEORGE PARKER, - Lt. Col. Commanding. - -Nothing more happened until the 30th, when the following was received: - - HEADQUARTERS 90TH U. S. COLORED INFANTRY, - MORGANZIA, LA., June 30th, 1864. - - Special order - No.... - - 2nd Lieut. Lawrence VanAlstyne, 90th United States Colored Infantry - is hereby released from arrest. - - By order of - GEORGE PARKER, - Lt. Col. Com'dg - 90th U. S. Col'd Inf'y. - - JOHN MATHERS, JR., - 1st Lt. and Adj't. - -Thus the matter of arrest ended. The charges had been duly forwarded to -headquarters in the field and had been sent back with the single word -"Disapproved" written across the back. I never found out who explained -the matter at the headquarters office, but some one must have done it, -for the charge was a serious one and could hardly have been overlooked -without an investigation. - -From that on I suffered such petty persecutions as could be lawfully put -upon me, but otherwise had little more to do with Colonel Parker. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -Our Last Camp in the South - - Leaving Morganzia--In camp near New Orleans--Good-bye, - Dixie--Homeward bound. - - -Soon after the order to report at New Orleans for muster-out was -received, we left Morganzia and went into camp in the outskirts of New -Orleans. We unloaded our things on the levee one night after dark, and -in the rain. We felt our way down the embankment, and without the least -idea as to where we were, spread some tents on the ground and raising -others over them crawled in and made ourselves as comfortable as we -could. In the morning we arranged our camp in a more respectable order -and sat down to await the pleasure of the mustering officer. The men we -had with us were used for guards to keep up the semblance of a military -organization. Those that could afford it went into the city to board, -and the rest, I among the number, contented ourselves with army fare. I -had many invitations from my brother officers to live with them, and did -visit them frequently, sometimes staying for a day or two. So the time -passed until the 24th of August, when we were called before the -mustering officer and mustered out of the service. - -We were to be paid in New York, and as I was in debt to many, I was -about to sell my pay to a broker in order that I might pay such as were -not ready to go home, when the quartermaster offered to lend me the -money and wait for it until we reached New York, thus saving me the -broker's commission. In due time we reached our homes and the eventful -life of the soldier was exchanged for the less eventful life of the -private citizen. The prophecy that the return of the soldiers would mark -the beginning of a reign of lawlessness in the North, did not come -true. As law-abiding citizens the returned soldiers have averaged well -with those who remained at home. - - * * * * * - -I must not close the book without a word about Tony, from whom I parted -with sincere regret. I am sorry I cannot recall his surname, which was -that of his owner, a planter in the Teche country. - -From Tony's own account, he had had a good home and a kind master, in -fact, had had everything he could wish for except the one thing above -all others that he longed for, "freedom." Both he and his wife were -house servants, born and raised in "the house," not in "the quarters." -He was always careful to make this distinction. He had never been -whipped, and he had little sympathy for those who had, saying they most -always deserved all they got. - -My acquaintance with him began while we were at Brashear City. He came -with others from the Teche country, and was looking for some one who -would write a letter to his wife and tell her how and where he was. I -wrote the letter and from that on he was all the time wanting to do -something for me. When the examination came, Tony was thrown out on -account of an injury once received from the kick of a horse. He then -came for me to take him to wait on me. More out of pity for him than -because I wanted any waiting on, I took him on, giving him the ration -allowed me by the government for such a purpose. From that time he was -my willing slave. My clothes were as clean and my boots as black as if I -had been General Banks himself. He was never in the way, and yet was -never out of the way when wanted. - -I became more careful of my personal appearance by finding out that in -Tony's estimation my only failing was a little carelessness in that -direction. I accidentally overheard a conversation between Tony and his -chums as to the good and bad qualities possessed by the officers of the -90th, and when I found how little I lacked of perfection, I resolved to -be more careful. He was a very rapid talker, speaking both French and -English. When he was angry or excited he would mix the two together in a -way that was laughable. He loved horses and would talk to them as if -they were people and understood all he said. I shall never forget a -scolding he gave one while we were at Grand Ecore. Tony had taken a -wounded horse into the river and washed him clean. As he was leading him -back to hard ground, the horse dropped in the sand and rolled his sore -back full of grit. Tony looked at the horse in silence for a while, and -then began hurling such a mixture of French and English in his face as -no other horse ever heard. Everyone that heard it laughed. The horse -looked sober enough, but may have understood, for when he was washed -again he came through the sand without offering to lay down. - -Tony was the best forager I ever knew. He could scent a chicken as well -as a pointer dog, and many a one he picked up where no one else could -find a feather. I never fully understood his devotion to me. It -certainly was not on account of the pay he got, for much of the time we -were together I was as poor as he. I have good reason to believe he -would have stood between me and danger, and perhaps death itself if the -opportunity had offered. It was little I could do for him beyond writing -letters for him to his wife, and teaching him to read words of one or -two syllables. I left him at New Orleans with money enough for immediate -needs, and suppose he went back to his plantation home. - - - - -Transcriber's Note: - - Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note. Archaic - and dialect spellings remain as printed. - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Diary of an Enlisted Man, by Lawrence Van Alstyne - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIARY OF AN ENLISTED MAN *** - -***** This file should be named 40890.txt or 40890.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/8/9/40890/ - -Produced by Peter Podgoršek, Stephen Blundell and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |